 
### Tales of the Arter Gems:

### Episode VI

### The Syndicate of Time

### "Prologue"

### Mario Walsh

Tales of the Arter Gems

Episode VI

The Syndicate of Time

"Prologue"

Mario Walsh

Published by Mario Walsh at Smashwords

Copyright 2016 Mario Walsh

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

Thank you for purchasing this eBook. This book remains the copyrighted property of the author, and may not be reproduced, copied or distributed for commercial or non-commercial purposes. If you enjoy this book, please encourage your friends to download their own copy at Smashwords.com, where they can also discover other works by this author. Thank you for your support.

Other books by Mario Walsh

Episode III - The Chosen One

Episode IV - A Twist of Fate

Episode V - Syra's Paradox

Episode II - The Pinnacles of Fate

Episode I - The Prophet and her Legacy

COMING SOON

Episode VII - The Mentor of Time

Episode VIII - The Guardian of Time

Episode IX - The Martyr of Time

Episode X - The Bounty of Time

Dedication to both

Life & Death

◊ Life ◊

VAUGHAN TWEEDIE

You have been a fantastic friend, and have been there for me through thick and thin, good times and bad - I can't thank you enough for everything. You inspire me to be the best that I can, and no person could ask for anything more. I can't wait to walk the length of New Zealand with you and Rebecca, it will be an experience. Cheers bro, 'Kia Kaha.'

◊ Death ◊

RODNEY JONKERS

19/05/1958 - 13/06/15

You were such a great friend, and an even better father. Your journey through life was unique, and that is the reason you are a legend. Well, you are sorely missed, but you are with Chris now, no doubt smoking a fat one with other legends who have passed before you. Much love, brother. Please, watch over us.

And another special thanks to Nik 'KRONIKUS' Keeley, for his outstanding work on the front cover. You turned my raw image into a memory of Syra's. Thank you so much, brother.

Table of Contents

Preface

I - A Link to the Past  
II - 'Levin' the Pigs Behind  
III - Grave Danger  
IV - Helping Myself..  
V - Cruise Control  
VI - Mahuika, the Goddess of Fire..  
VII - Butch and the Taniwha  
VIII - Two Cops and a Hooker...  
IX - Highway Robbery  
X - "Not Just Some of it, ALL of it!"  
XI - Snow Where to Go...  
XII - Motivating the Martyrs  
XIII - The Pane of Pain  
XIV - The Night Raid  
XV - The Interrogation  
XVI - The Saboteur  
XVII - When Nature Calls.  
XVIII \- Effective Time Management  
XIX - My Masked Saviour  
XX - Reinventing the Wheel  
XXI - Damned if I do, Damned if I Don't.  
XXII - Zero Degrees of Separation  
XXIII - Six Degrees of Separation  
XXIV - Shave it For Later...  
XXV - The Hooded Man...  
XXVI - What is the Body count?  
XXVII - Time Travelling for Beginners: First Trimester  
XXVIII - Beyond Baby Steps: Second Trimester  
XXIX - The Makings of a Mentor: Third Trimester  
XXX - Prehistoric Problems  
XXXI - Overwhelming Stampede  
XXXII - Back to the Future...  
XXXIII - Bro's Before Close  
XXXIV - From Ember to Inferno

About the Author

Preface

I'm Syra, a thirty-one year old who has been through so much - when I process my thoughts on what I've experienced, it makes me wonder how the hell I'm still alive. I've lost many friends, and vanquished scads of foes. But one more challenge awaits me, and it will test my courage, power and determination. I must eradicate the Syndicate of Time. But before I do this, I have to fill in the blanks for Enaz, explaining everything that has happened, up to this point in time. He of all people has a right to know...

I - A Link to the Past

• **10:12am, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

My father and I are sitting in the front row of the White Lecture Theatre, in Leviathan University. This room has many memories, but is in a bit of a beaten state compared to many years ago. The seats are on a forty-five degree angle from top to bottom, with the blackboard just in front of us. Flags cover the walls, and cobwebs are everywhere else; in the roof, directly above us in the center of the room, is a suspended pink lightning bolt. This is how I originally entered.

Before picking up my father, I walked up to the blackboard and wrote down what I could remember seeing on there in 2019. Across the top of the blackboard, I wrote 'BEWARE! THE SYNDICATE ARE COMING!' in capitals, and the many years I remember seeing. 1993 is on the far left, then 2007, 2019, 2029, 2099, and 2119. I still don't know what this all means yet, but maybe we can eventually shed some light on it.

I glance at Enaz and it's weird to see him with so much grey in his hair; his big bushy grey and black beard is taking some getting used to. He's still dressed the same, with his long black trench coat, worn black denim jeans and black vest; his two samurai swords are still visible behind each shoulder. Looking at his aged face, I smile his direction and say something cheeky.

"Shit, what age are you now?"

"Fifty two, so I'm an old fart," Enaz jokes.

"Depends, you're young compared to others."

"And by others, do you mean Modnar?"

"Yeah," I say, chuckling.

"Still cheeky, huh?"

"You know me."

"Where is Modnar, anyway? You two are usually joined at the hip."

"He's running an errand for me, but he'll be back soon."

"Choice... You know, it's funny - you look different every time we meet."

I'm wearing a low cut, tight black singlet, black jeans, and steel tip, black boots. My hair colour is fire engine red with black slices evenly through - and is down to my shoulders in length. I forget how different I look compared to when he last saw me. I have to do this, to keep myself hidden, and protected; but, part of this decision is to do with fate.

"So, you brought me here to tell me your story - so, let's stop beating around the bush. Where do we begin?" Enaz asks.

"That is a good question. Well, you remember everything from the moment we last spoke, right?"

"Yeah, you took the wormhole to the past right?"

"Correct, but this first event takes place a little while earlier."

"When?"

"Remember when you first visited the Village of Noradi?"

"Ummmmmm... Shit, I remember. You took off, and left me to be escorted by Voltanna, Muhbac and Zekai."

"That's it."

"Was it you that killed the Oathient," Enaz says, then I chime in and reply "Yes, it was."

"And where did you go?"

"Well, let me collect my thoughts," I reply, looking up at the lightning bolt.

• **4:47pm, April 4th 1993 - The Village of Noradi, Tharp.  
**

I disappear further up the tree, pushing through all the dense bush - until I hit the muggy swamp, up to my knees.

"Shit, I forgot how much I hate this place," I mutter.

Before me is a forest, covered in dense fog, shrouding the way forward. The canopy of leaves above me practically blocks the sun, allowing only a few lucky specks to peek through the gaps.

"Glad there's no trouble. I really need to meet Modnar," I mutter, moving forward.

"I wouldn't be too glad, human. We eat your kind for breakfast," an Oathient serpent replies.

These troubling serpents are Oathient outcasts, banished to these swamps as a punishment for their crimes \- branded with a red 'X' on their forehead to prove it. They have a rotting brown colour skin, and a muscular physique. The top half of their body resembles a human, where the bottom half is like a snake - a thick tail to slither around on.

Three of them approach me with axes, so I draw my sword.

"I'm really in a hurry. Please don't make me harm you," I say.

"You, harm us. Hahaha, forget it."

"You asked for it."

The left serpent strikes, so I duck and horizontally chop through his stomach; he drops to the swamp in half.

"AAAARRRGGGGGHHH!" he screams.

The other two swing my direction, so I clash with them both, blocking all their strikes.

"She's talented," one serpents says.

"Not talented enough," the other serpent adds.

The left one strikes me, so I dodge it, then smash his axe with my sword; it lands in the other serpent's neck.

"Aarrrrgggggh! You fool!" The serpent says, dropping to the swamp.

While distracted by his blunder, I chop the left serpents arms off, followed by his head, then his friend's. I sheathe my weapon and continue ahead.

"You didn't think it was going to be that easy, did you?" A serpent says, as two more slither towards me.

"Seriously, I have somewhere important I need to be."

"Not today, human."

"I don't have time for this shit!"

I open my mouth and thousands of flesh eating locusts fly out, landing all over me.

"Wait... Wait... We were just... Just messing around," a serpent says, fearfully.

"Go locusts, breakfast is on me," I say, putting my arms in the air, while they fly off me.

They devour everything in sight, reducing the serpents to blood and bones - as I proceed through the swamp, I can hear the screams of agony behind me. I'm quite happy to say, they just messed with the wrong woman.

• **5:25pm, April 4th , 1993 - Periko Plains, Tharp.  
**

The Periko Plains never loses its beauty; I've always wanted to bring a camera and take a few photos of this place. Perfect green pastures go into the distance towards the mountains - a river runs right next to me, disappearing into the horizon. Trees sprinkled throughout the pastures, and birds gliding through the air makes this heaven on Tharp.  
I look left and see some flashes at the top of a bank. I quickly run to see what it is. Upon my arrival, I see Modnar and another of the Syndicate, one of whom I haven't seen before - both have their palms in front of themselves, battling for control of a large ball of energy. He's wearing a fluorescent green dress shirt and a white pastel suit - he's clean shaven, with a platinum white comb over.

"He's opening a wormhole!" Modnar yells, struggling to control it.

"It's open, but where will I go is what you should worry about!"

"Let it go, I have my fist aimed right at your face. I'll fire molten darts through your forehead, and I'm a good shot too," I say, carefully approaching him.

"You don't scare me, Syra. You're only a fraction of the power of our leader."

"Pfft, I'll wipe them out the moment I meet her."

"Don't be so sure."

"What's your name," I say, approaching him, my left fist still pointing at his head.

"Tau," he replies, diving into the energy ball.

"Shit Modnar! Follow him!" I reply, grabbing Modnar's hand and leaping into it.

**  
• 5:03am, April 1st, 199 3 - West Auckland, New Zealand  
**

We fall out into a dark field, face first.

"Where are we?" I ask, standing and panicking.

"I'm sure you can work this one out," Modnar replies, picking up his staff and standing.

I can hear rustling to the left, and see a house in the distance.

The house in the distance looks so familiar. The long grass is up to my stomach, and in long need of a trim. Wait.... We can't be where I think we are.

"Are we in my backyard?"

"Indeed my girl. Now, where has Tau gone?"

"I think this way. Quietly, follow me," I say, heading towards my house.

Modnar and I creep through the long grass, pushing it aside, hoping to find Tau. The darkness is making it difficult to see.

"We better find him. He may kill....... Me," I whisper.

"No, it'll be worse."

"Really? What could be worse than killing me?"

"He's trying to kill your father."

"Shit."

Suddenly, the silence is broken; the back door opens at home, and someone emerges. We're at least fifty metres away, and I can see Tau not far from us - the moon is making his pastel suit stick out like a sore thumb.

"There!" I whisper, sprinting after him.

I run like my life depends on it. I am gaining on him, but maybe not fast enough. I hold my left fist out in front, and fire a molten dart, which misses.

"I have to catch him," I say, gasping for air.

Tau sees me, and runs, tripping over a log in the grass; I look at the back door, and see someone stand up. When Tau surfaces, I tackle him into the grass. We roll a few metres; he kneels over me, and throws a few punches. I block with my forearms, then knee him in the groin.

"Aaarrgggh," he groans.

I roll him over, and pin his arms down with my knees; my flurry of punches connect with his face, busting open his lips. He pushes me over, and begins running towards my house. I trip him up, then dive onto his back, covering his mouth. Over Tau's muffled groans, I hear a voice in the silence.

"Is someone there?" Zane says.

"You better not say a word, Tau," I whisper.

"Mmmmmmmmmm," he groans.

"I'd stay quiet, or this will end quickly for you."

Tau begins wriggling, moving the tall grass around us.

"Hello? It's five in the morning, can you please quit the games?" Zane says.

I do the only thing I can think of at this moment in time - I break his neck.

I peek over the top of the long grass, and see my father sit on the back step with Butch, our dog. Modnar sneaks up behind me.

"Sorted the problem out?"

"Yeah, I broke his neck. He didn't really give me a choice."

"It had to be done eventually. Now, just twenty-three of the Syndicate to go, and then the leader."

"Once Dad heads inside, we'll drag Tau's body out of here. Problem is, where do we take it?"

"I know just the place," Modnar replies, grabbing Tau's left ankle.

I peek over the grass and see Dad head inside. This is our cue.

"All right chief, let's go."

We drag Tau's heavy corpse through the long grass. This is the closet I've been to home in a while. If Dad is at home, I wonder what year it is.

"Modnar, when are we?"

"If I'm right my girl, it is the year 1993."

"So I'm inside that house, as.... A kid?"

"Correct."

"That is some buzzy shit."

Once we're about hundred metres from the house, we let go of Tau.

"Gees he's heavy," I say.

"You're not kidding," Modnar replies, sarcastically.

"Open up a wormhole, let's get him out of here. Where did you suggest to take him?"

"I never said, but you'll see soon, be patient my girl."

"Fine.... But please promise you'll pick a discreet location. I'm not so comfortable with this... You know, dragging a dead body around."

Modnar opens his palms, and a ball of energy emerges from a small hole. We pick up Tau and throw him through, then follow closely behind. I really hope Modnar knows what he's doing.

II - 'Levin' the Pigs Behind

• **11:03am, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Shit," Enaz says.

"What?" I reply.

"I remember that morning. I was eating Linda's leek and potato soup."

"Oh man, I miss that recipe so much."

"Me too. Had too much cream that time."

"Too far Dad, too far."

"I can't believe I nearly died that morning."

"Let's just say you have a guardian angel," I say, cheekily.

"Sure right about that. Syra, I have a question."

"Fire away."

"Where did you and Modnar take the body?"

"Now Dad, that is a good question......"

• **11:01am, June 1st, 2029 - Muriwai Beac h, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

The ball of energy opens in the middle of a black sand beach; Tau flies out, Modnar and I land seconds afterwards.

"Shit Modnar, do you understand discreet?" I say, wiping the sand off me.

"I do my best," Modnar says, cheekily.

"Clearly," I reply, in a similar manner.

I assess the area and discover we're on Muriwai beach; it's currently pretty populated. A coast guard driving an open top jeep stops beside us, and hops out to help.

"Has he drowned?" the coastguard asks.

I clench my left fist and pop a few molten darts into the sand next to him.

"We need your jeep," I say, walking up to him.

"P...P...Please, take it," he replies, fearfully.

"A little help, my girl," Modnar says, struggling to lift Tau.

"Gees, hold your horses," I reply, helping him.

We place Tau in the back and Modnar hops in the jeep. I walk up to the coastguard and slam him into the side.

"Keys," I threaten, as he passes me them.

"Who's being discreet now?" Modnar quips.

"Yeah yeah, let's get out of here. What year are we in?"

"2029," Modnar replies, as I start the engine.

"What??! Why?"

"I get a feeling of where to take us. Now, the rest is up to you," Modnar says, as we accelerate along the beach.

People are screaming and diving out the way, and we accelerate through the masses of people. I begin tooting the horn.

"Move the fuck out the way!!" I yell, swerving around some woman sunbathing topless.

"Be careful," Modnar replies, gripping the bar above his head.

"I am. Noe, there is only one place I can think of, safe enough to store this body."

"And where would that be?"

"Leviathan University."

"Remarkable, that's just what I was thinking."

"I still can't believe I stole this jeep. I'm a criminal."

"No you're not. You did what you had to do. You've always been this way, and always will be."

"What do you mean?"

"You do whatever it takes to get the job done. That's what makes you a good leader."

"Thanks Modnar."

I can hear a faint siren in the background, but leering over my right shoulder, I can't see anything.

"Shit, sounds like the pigs," I say.

"The what?" Modnar replies.

"The police. How on Earth did they find us so fast?" I say, as I slide the jeep into a hard left turn, then speed down a bank.

"What are the police?"

"They will arrest us for breaking the law. I'm speeding right now."

I look behind me and see several police jeeps chasing us, and Tau's body jumping around in the back.

"SHIT, SHIT, SHIT!"

"What?"

"We have a dead body in the back, and I'm outrunning the police. We are going to prison."

I look at the dashboard of the jeep, and see a touchscreen. I don't hesitate to turn it on.

"You have no 6G signal," the computer says.

"6G?" I say, sounding surprised.

"Can't this contraption go any faster?"

"Probably not."

"Times like this I wish we had a Zabait."

"Well, we don't. We're kind of in the shit right now."

The police jeeps begin ramming into the back of us.

"Damn it," I say, quickly peeking over my shoulder.

Modnar waves his hand, and makes the front police jeep flip, then roll down a sandy bank.

"Hey! We can't just kill them!" I yell.

"They'll live."

"They'll live? You just flipped their jeep!"

"Yes, to buy us some time."

We slide into the gravel carpark, and I see a black Levin, two door sedan. There are some people drying off from their swim.

"Grab Tau out of the jeep. I'm getting us that car," I say, pulling the handbrake, sliding a few metres.

I quickly hop out, and storm towards them.

Once I get closer, one of the guys begins flirting with me.

"Hi beautiful. How can I help you?" he says.

"Give me your keys, I need your car."

The three of them begin laughing, but I'm clearly not impressed. I clench my fist and fire a few darts into the gravel, leaving smoking holes.

"I said, give me your keys!"

"Sh... Sh... Shit lady, ta... Take 'em!" he says, fearfully throwing the keys to me. The three of them run towards the sirens.

"That was easy. Here, I'll help you," I say, running over to Modnar and draping Tau's other arm around my shoulders.

"I can hear those pigs, my girl," Modnar replies.

"Haha, now you're catching on. Quick, I'll just move the seat forward."

I push the passenger seat forward, and we throw Tau across the back seat.

"Quick Modnar, hop in."

I slide across the bonnet, then open the driver's door. I pop the keys in, and hear the engine roar as I fire it up. I move the gear into reverse, and wheel spin back, then fling the car around, to face the exit behind us.

"The pigs!" Modnar says, pointing out the window.

"Ha, they won't catch us now!"

"Where is that screen the other contraption had?"

"This model is from 1997, no touch screens back then."

We accelerate down the stoney driveway, sliding around every turn. Tau is bouncing around the back, but what can we do. We have no time to stop and buckle him in.

"We're going to cut through Kumeu to get to Leviathan University."

"Do we have far to go?"

"Not at this speed," I say, looking at the dial, needle etching over one hundred.

"Not to be a pain, Syra," Modnar says, before I cut in and say "What?!"

"We're actually moving quite slow."

"You just watch, Modnar. We'll lose those pigs, trust me."

We slide around a large right hairpin, wheels spinning the whole time. Modnar holds onto the handle above his right shoulder; maybe the old timer is more scared than he's making out.

"Where are the pigs?" I ask, sliding round a long left turn.

"Catching up. I thought you said we'd lose them."

"Oh sssshhhh, concentrating."

As we approach the end of the road, I pull up handbrake, sliding ten metres to a halt. Looking both ways of State highway 16, there isn't a car in sight.

"This makes no sense," I say, confused.

"What, my girl?"

"There's no traffic. That's odd for this area. Hold on," I say, feathering the accelerator.

I drop the clutch and wheel spin out of the road, turning right towards West Auckland.

"Wooooooo Hoooooo!" I yell, straitening up.

I look in my rear vision mirror and see pigs behind me.

"Shit, we've been made. Hold on, I'm shifting into fifth," I say, changing gears.

"Into what," Modnar replies, sounding scared.

I hear an announcement behind me.

"Pull over your vehicle," the cop announces.

"Shit, we really can't."

"Why?"

"We have a bloody body in our car."

"And?"

"On Earth, that'll get you thrown into prison."

"Can't we just be honest?"

"Oh hi officer. We're time travelers from the year 1993. We killed this guy, then brought his body with us so we can store it somewhere safe - please let us go. Hell, we may even get committed while we're at it."

One of the jeeps pulls up next to us, and the cop in the passenger seat has a megaphone.

"Please, pull over. The longer this goes, the more trouble you'll be in."

Modnar waves his hand at them, and the car flies off the road, tumbling through a fence.

"Shit Modnar, can you keep your powers to a minimum," I say, swerving in front of the jeeps, stopping them from overtaking us.

"That was, do you want me to use more?"

"No!" I snap.

Another jeep pulls up next to us, this time on the left.

"Pull over, this is your last warning," the cop says.

"Hold on," I reply, ramming into the jeep, nudging it off the road.

"Now I don't seem as dangerous," Modnar replies, cheekily.

I can't believe that there are no other civilian cars on the road. What does this mean, I just can't make sense of it. I look in my rear vision mirror, and see the last jeep accelerating; it slams into the back of our car.

"Shit, bloody pigs," I mutter, swerving onto the wrong side of the road. The jeep pulls up next to us.

"Pull over your vehicle," the cop says.

I chop down a gear, and drop behind him. Time to put the pressure on him.

I nudge into his rear, and his jeep wobbles slightly. When he least expects it, I chop down another gear and pass him on the right.

"So glad there's no cars on the road," I mutter.

"Pull over your vehicle, and surrender. You will be read your rights, and arrested," the cop says.

I accelerate ahead, changing back into fifth gear, and begin to pull away from the pig. I pull onto the wrong side of the road, heading up the north-western motorway. Again, I'm so thankful that there's still no cars present.

"We're losing them," Modnar says, peeking out the window.

"Are they behind us?"

"No, they're on the other side the wall next to us."

I look over the medium barrier and see the police jeep riding parallel to us.

"Shit, I just can't shake this cop," I say.

"Can't we break away from him somewhere? It's more restricted than an open desert."

"Yeah, slightly. I'm going to pull off at Lincoln road," I say, placing my foot to the floor.

As the momentum pushes us back in our seats, I feel butterflies in my stomach. I can't help smiling.

"Wooooooooooo!" I yell.

"Watch out up ahead," Modnar says, pointing into the distance.

I squint my eyes and see a toll booth a few hundred metres away.

"When the heck did that get there?" I say.

"I'm not sure, but I don't think we can ride through those bars," Modnar replies, covering his face with his hands.

I continue accelerating, looking out the passenger window at the cop. I don't know what's under his hood, but he's somehow keeping up with us. As I close in on the tollbooth, I begin questioning whether we'll make it.

"Shit Modnar, prepare for impact!" I yell, smashing through the lowered bar.

Our front windscreen shatters, and glass flies in our face. Modnar and I are cut pretty bad. Looking out the back window, I see the cop smash through the tollbooth, but is less lucky with the impact. The jeep rolls a few times, and the driver flies out of the car, sliding across the tarmac.

"I've taken out three little pigs. Shit, I feel like the big bad wolf," I joke.

Modnar looks at me in a puzzled way. Guess he doesn't appreciate our planet's literature as much as me.

III - Grave Danger

• **12:15pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"What's wrong?" I ask.

"You're just blowing my mind."

"Why?"

"I can't believe all this happened to you, in the space of a day."

"You have no idea - the day has only started."

"Do you head straight here?"

"Not exactly. We stop and say hi to an old friend first."

• **11:35am, June 1st, 2029 - Great North Road, Glenden e, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"We need to stop for gas," I say, pulling into the gas station.

"For what?"

"Gasoline, it's like water to this vehicle. If we run out, we can't move. There's just one problem."

"What's that?"

"I have no money from 2029."

"Which means what?"

"Well, if we were on Tharp, could you take a bottle of Flork without any Ralop?"

"No, you'd get thrown into prison."

"Exactly, at least you're on the same page now. Wait here, I won't be a moment."

Before I exit the car, I cast a mist cape, attached to my shoulders. The moment the door opens, mist disperses everywhere, shrouding us from being seen.

Thankfully, the pumps here aren't on prepay. I place the nozzle into the gas tank, and hit fill.

I can faintly make out a red light from a few security cameras, so I'm glad I got this problem sorted out first.

"Come on gas, faster," I mutter.

As I wait for the tank to fill, something pops into my mind. I still haven't seen a car or person anywhere - it's literally like a ghost town. I wonder what's going on. I hang up the gas nozzle and hear a noise.

"Who the fuck is stealing my gas?" A voice says, before a shot gets fired.

"Shit," I say, opening my car door, and hoping inside - my mist cape vanishes, so I start the engine, and we leave.

A person runs out and fires at us - I slide onto the wrong side of the road and drift through the roundabout.

"What the fuck was his problem? Not even pigs are allowed guns in this country," I yell, driving over the yellow lines, onto the correct side of the road.

"Sorry, I'm just not sure. How far away is Leviathan University?"

"It's fairly close. We're approaching Kelston, but I just want to make a stop first."

"Where, my girl?"

"You'll see, we're nearly there."

A few minutes down the road, I pull into Waikumete Cemetery. It's actually quite a large place, and is one of the biggest cemeteries in the southern hemisphere - each corner has a different suburb surrounding it. Only about fifty to sixty percent of the cemetery actually has the dead there, the rest is forest.

We drive for a few minutes, then pull into a parking bay. We hop out of the car, walk up a nearby grave, and kneel.

"I miss you so much," I mutter, weeping quietly.

"Are you all right, my girl?" Modnar asks.

"Sniff... Yeah, I'm okay," I reply, wiping my eyes.

"What is this place, my girl?"

"It's a cemetery."

"And what are all these stones?"

"They're headstones. This is a burial ground for the deceased."

"Oh, I remember you telling me about these a while ago. And who is this you're visiting?"

"My friend, Chris. He died in a motorbike accident in November 2012. Can't believe it has already been seven years. Feels like yesterday."

"I must admit, time does fly by, even for a Guardian of it."

"Hey Modnar, can I please have a moment alone?"

"I'll wait by our transport, my girl," Modnar replies, walking towards the car.

"Chris, you were such an old soul. You passed away far too soon, and I wish I could even just..... Hear you laugh. I'll see you one day, friend," I say, standing and wiping my tears.

I take a moment of silence, glancing at his headstone, hands behind my back. I close my eyes and nod, then walk back towards Modnar. I approach him and place my hands on his face.

"What are you doing, my girl?"

"Healing your glass cuts. Can't head back to Tharp looking like this."

"I better heal you too."

Modnar places his palms over my face and we begin healing each other's wounds. My face feels warm, and when I move my hands around his face, I can see my palms glowing orange.

He begins healing the cuts on my arms, but I get distracted by a familiar sound.

"It can't be," I say, letting go of his face, looking to the sky.

I see a police chopper flying over the cemetery, hovering close to where we are.

"This area has been declared S.U.G.O \- you are breaking many laws," the policeman says, hanging out the door with his megaphone.

"S.U.G.O? What the fuck is he talking about?"

"You're asking the wrong person. How did they find us, anyway?" Modnar asks.

"Probably cameras of some kind. Quick, back in the car," I reply, running to the driver's door.

Once we're inside, I fire the ignition, slam pedal down and drop it into reverse. With the wheels spinning, I back the car, shove the gear stick into first, and drive back the way we came.

"We heading to the University?"

"Not till we lose the pigs."

"How do you propose we do this?"

"Hold on, I'll show you."

We slide round a tight corner, and head up one of the main roads within the cemetery. All the other roads come off this one, so it should be easy to lose them.

Emerging over the hill ahead, I see two police cars; I hook a left into a gravel road, leading into one of the older, unmaintained sections of the cemetery. We slide around the corners like a rally car, but can still see the cops in my rear vision mirror.

"Modnar, is the chopper still in the air?" I ask.

"If it's that flying thing, then yes. It has spotted us."

"Shit."

"The other two pigs are gaining on us."

"No shit," I say, drifting the car around a long right.

"Please, pull over your vehicle. This area is S.U.G.O, so it's your last chance to pull over," a cop says from behind.

"In your dreams," I mutter.

"When did this place turn into a jungle?" Modnar asks.

"Happens quickly in here. It's such a large cemetery that it changes landscapes quite a few times."

We begin sliding around a left turn and a cop rams into the back of us; I lose control of the wheel.

"SHIT!" I yell, as we fly off a bank.

The Levin slams into a tree, buckling the front - I bang my head, busting it open.

"Modnar, you okay?" I say, shaking him gently.

"I'm fine, but you......?"

"It's just a little blood, just have to harden up. Quick, grab Tau. We're doing this on foot," I say, opening the door.

"What's that noise?"

"Damn, police dogs. Hurry Modnar," I say, pulling the front seat forward, and lifting Tau out.

"Just getting my staff."

I put Tau's left arm over my shoulder, and his right over Modnar's.

"This is such a drag," I quip.

We both begin chuckling, but this clearly isn't the time.

"Through here," I say, guiding us into the more dense part of the forest.

I wipe the blood from my forehead, and lick it off my hand. Glad I'm not bleeding too much - I don't want the Police dogs to find me. They're barking, and Modnar keeps looking over his shoulder. We could just use our powers, but this is what makes us the good guys; we are choosing not to.

"How far are we from the University?" Modnar asks.

"Unfortunately, still quite far away. But luckily for us, we're on the outskirts of the cemetery. A few more minutes and we'll be out of here."

"Great, I'm getting to old for all this running around."

"Ssshhhhh, take cover."

I lift Tau and drag him behind the left of two very large, detailed headstones. One is an angel, the other is hard to make out, as it has corroded. Examining one closer, I can read the name on it.

'Here lies Catherine Walsh, 10th August, 1889 \- 14th May, 1915.'

"Creepy," I mutter.

I peek over the grave and see the police walking into the forest ahead. We are so close to freedom that I can taste it. I open my mouth, and let some locusts crawl onto my face.

"Don't kill them.... Just cause a distraction," I whisper, the locusts flying towards them.  
The dog whimpers, and the police are swiping them out of the way.

"Come on, chase them away," I whisper.

"When's our cue?"

"Any second now..... Wait for it.... Wait for it.... Go!"

I lift Tau, and drag him towards Modnar. He lifts his right arm over his shoulders, and we make a break for the opening; I can't hear the chopper, so hopefully we're in the clear...

• **12:40pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Can we take a break for a while? I have to use the bathroom," Enaz asks.

"Yeah sure. I'll wait here. Take the door over there, you can follow the eastern corridor to the toilets. Hopefully there's paper."

"Come on Syra, you know as well as I that you get used to roughing it."

"Again Dad, too much info," I say cheekily, before he exits the room.

I begin daydreaming about the events I've been describing. To think of what I've been through in the last year is astounding, and I'm very lucky to be alive. I don't know what it is that's keeping me here, but obviously fate has something important in store for me.

"Aarrgghh!" someone yells, dropping into the room.

I hold my hands out towards him, both in the shape of a gun. I'm not afraid to shoot if I feel the need. A warrior is present, and I'm assuming it's a man, because of the physique. He's wearing a black outfit, similar to a ninja - even black material is wrapped around his entire face; a few red strands are running from the back of his head, down his back. He has two samurai swords attached to his back, much like Enaz.

"Who are you?" I ask.

"My alias is Arden, and you must pass this on," he replies, sounding familiar.

"Wait, what?"

"You must give Enaz this outfit, and I must take his," Arden says, undressing in front of me - he has many scars on his body, and seems quite thin, like he hasn't eaten for many years. He has DCCLXVI in roman numerals carved into his left breast \- seven hundred and sixty six.

"Excuse me, put your bloody clothes on."

"I can't, this is my destiny," he says, unwrapping his face cloth.

As I watch him reveal his identity, my stomach sinks when I see who it is. His beard is a lot thicker, and longer, and his face has many scars.

"Dad?"

"Yes, it's me. But we haven't much time."

"But didn't you...."

"Go toilet, yes. I'm busy taking a shit."

"Damn it Dad, too far."

"Listen, you and Modnar are outside waiting for me. I need my clothes back," Enaz says, equipping his sheathe harness.

"And where did you leave them?"

"I'm kind of wearing them."

"So you want me to get past you to swap clothes.... With you."

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because... Don't you remember what Manix told us?"

"When...?"

"Shit, I have to go - I'm about to arrive. I'll wait in the room across the hall," Enaz says, leaving the room.

I pick up his clothes and leave it on one of the seats. Right on cue, Enaz enters the room.

"Sorry to keep you waiting."

"Umm you're not going to believe what just happened."

"Try me."

"I just spoke with you."

"Umm, duh."

"It was a 'you' from the future."

"What?"

"He just fell from the bolt above us, stripped out of a ninja outfit and instructed me to get you to wear it, and hand him over your outfit."

"As if, I've worn these clothes for over twenty years."

"You.... Well he said something to me."

"What did I.... He say?"

"Do you remember what Manix told us?"

"When?"

"That's all he said."

Enaz walks up to the costume, and holds it in front of him.

"Arden," Enaz says.

"Yes, he said that was his alias, and that I must pass that on."

"I remember now."

"What Dad, tell me."

"Manix said he was friends with a warrior named Arden. Don't you remember, when we were in that abandoned village. He tried to attack me."

"That's right, I remember."

"I.... I must be Arden, that warrior he spoke of. I mustn't tell him that I'm.... Well me."

"Good idea. Now, quickly get changed. Future you must be freezing."

Enaz strips off his clothes, and I pick it all up.

"Back in a few," I say, leaving the room.

I walk across the hall and open the door. Enaz is standing in his undies, shivering.

"Sorry I took so long."

"It's okay, you actually persuaded me pretty quickly."

"I forget you're from the future. I have a few more questions."

"Fire away," Enaz replies, putting his pants on.

"How far in the future are you?"

"Next question."

"You haven't answered yet."

"I realise this."

"Have you defeated the Syndicate?"

"Maybe, maybe not."

"Damn it, stop being so cryptic."

"I have to be."

"Why?"

"Because you told me to."

"Why?"

"Because this has already happened."

I begin thinking about how complicated my life is. He's acting cryptic because future me told him to; because that's how he acted around past me. When I begin to think about time travel, it actually gives me a headache.

"Where did you get that scar - seven hundred and seventy six?"

"From a guard, look forget it."

"A guard, where?"

"Look, next question."

"Why are you so malnourished?"

"Look beautiful, it's time travel. Maybe we stop now."

"But you just got here."

"I know, but you need to head back now," Enaz instructs.

"How come?"

"Because about this very moment, I'm becoming tempted to leave the lecture theatre, to go look for my other self. Besides, you have to finish your story. I love you Syra, come here,"

Enaz says, holding his arms apart.

"I love you too, Dad," I reply, hugging him.

"See you soon," Enaz says, leaving the room.

I enter the White Lecture Theatre, and Enaz is dressed completely in the ninja outfit - face cloth included.

"It definitely was me wearing this outfit; smells just like me."

"Glad you've co-operated."

"Like I had a choice... So anyway, where were we in your story again?" Enaz asks, sitting next to me.

"Hmm... Let me think.."

• **12:17pm, June 1st, 2029 - Waikumete Cemetery, Glen Eden, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We reach the metal railing, on the edge of the cemetery. The road is right in front of us. Modnar and I lift Tau's body, dump him over, then cross the railing ourselves.

"This area seems familiar," Modnar says, helping me lift Tau.

"Because it is, Leviathan University is nearby, you may have followed me walking home from my mate's house. We just need to make it to the end of that road over there."  
We head down a hilly, long straight road, just opposite the cemetery. Lucky there are no cars around, because dragging a dead body around is pretty dodgy. In saying that, I still wonder where everyone is.

I hear a siren, so I pull Tau and Modnar into a dense bush.

"What is it, my girl? Pigs?"

"Ssshhhhhhhhh."

We have less than three hundred metres to drag this corpse. If you're listening to me Chris, please keep us safe. Watching the police chopper and at least a dozen cop cars zip past is frightening. I know we do have a dead body with us.... And we stole a car, and robbed a petrol store; but shit this is an overkill.

"Give it a few moments.... I can hear them sliding around the corner, heading left."

"I'm glad this is nearly over, I'm tired."

"Not over yet, chief.... Wait for it.... All right Modnar, let's go," I instruct, lifting up Tau.

We hobble down the road, etching closer to Leviathan University. I really can't wait to get there. All we've been doing since we left Tharp is running, chasing and killing. I need a breather before we travel back to Toolore village to meet the others.

Eventually we reach the end of the road, and can go left down the hill, or right goes up. Leviathan University is opposite us.

I look right and see cop cars racing down the hill.

"Shit..... Aaaahhhh.... Jump over this wall," I say, dumping Tau over the white wall of someone's property.

Modnar and I jump over the fence, and hide while the cop's wiz past. Maybe everything is turning around for us, but the familiar sound of a shotgun pumping from behind makes me freeze.

"Hands up, freaks. I know you're with them," the voice says, in a distinctive kiwi accent.

"With who?" Modnar asks.

"Shut up, old man. This area is S.U.G.O, has been for many years. I know you're with them."

"With who?"

"Silence, bitch. Now listen old man, turn around and throw me your stick."

"That's fine.... Please be careful with it."

Modnar throws him the staff, then looks sadly towards me.

"Don't worry, we'll get it back," I whisper.

"What did you say, girlie? Turn around so I can see your pretty face."

I turn his direction, and get a glimpse of him. He has a receding hairline, not many teeth, a singlet with holes in it, jeans and no shoes.

"Just my type," I say, sarcastically.

"I'd shut up if I were you, I know sarcasm when I hear it."

"We don't mean any trouble, we were just hiding from the pigs," Modnar says.

"Shut it, old man. Is it because you killed that man?"

"Yes, so let us go."

"Why should I do a stupid thing like that?"

"Because... We're dangerous.

"The man starts laughing, and let's his guard down for a moment. Too bad for him, one second is all it takes; I pop a molten dart into each kneecap, dropping him to the ground. I run over and pick up his shotgun, pointing it in his face.

"Can we go now?" I ask.

"AAARRRGGGGGHHHH, you crazy bitch!"

"I'll take that as a compliment," I say, picking up Tau and heading across the road.

"What is that weapon?"

"It's a shotgun. I don't actually want it - just don't want him to have it. Crazy Westie bastard."

Once we get into the confines of Leviathan University, we cut across the field and head straight for the White Lecture theatre. Upon arriving, we lift Tau up the stairs, and I open the door.

"We made it," I say, entering the room.

"Thank goodness."

"Quick, let's leave him under the lecturer's table," I say, as we lift him down the stairs.

"I didn't know lifting a corpse was so exhausting."

"You're telling me. Just under here," I instruct, dropping Tau, and rolling him under the table.

Modnar and I fall to the ground, and lean up against the wall. I slide the shotgun across the room, keeping it away from us.

"We can't get too comfortable, we have to head back," I say.

"You're forgetting something."

"And what's that?"

"I'm a Time Guardian. We can head back whenever we like. Our trip is inevitable, so surely a few hours rest won't hurt."

"Guess you're right," I reply, closing my eyes.

A little rest sounds good, especially because we both desperately need it.

IV - Helping Myself..

• **1:12pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

I walk over to the lecturer's desk, pull my diary out of the draw, and grab a pen.

"What are you doing?" Enaz asks.

"Recording the date and time of today's event," I reply, sitting down.

"Why?"

"Do you want your clothes back?"

"Yeah."

"Well you'll have to arrive at this point in time and return the ninja outfit. You look badass by the way."

"Wish I felt it."

"You will Arden, give it time to wear in."

"All right, I will. I really can't believe you're still alive, Syra. You've been through hell."

I begin chuckling while recording today's event.

"What's so funny?"

"You've heard nothing yet."

"Really?"

"I wish this was a straight forward, nothing really happened kind of story; but it's not."

"So what happened next?"

• **8:38pm, June 1st, 2029 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Shit, it's dark," I say, waking from my slumber.

I lean over and shake Modnar.

"We need to go."

"Hang on, hold your Tepkies. Do you even know where we're headed first?"

"Obviously back to Tharp to meet with the others."

"Not quite. When you dozed off, I peeked into the future, to see what we need to do next."

"And..."

"Remember the Goblin lair?"

"Yeah, you weren't there though."

"I know that, but I can see us being there soon."

"Doing what?"

"Remember being rescued?"

"Of course, why?"

"Know who that was?"

"Don't say us."

Modnar winks at me, and begins smiling. Our journey is becoming even more twisted.

"So where can we make the jump?"

"Outside, as there's already evidence of amateur time travelling above."

Modnar and I head outside and walk down the back of the field. There is a dense forest there, perfect place for a wormhole.

We walk into the middle, and there's a hollowed out section; perfect.\

Modnar opens his palms apart, and a ball of energy emerges from out of a small hole in the air. As it spins, Modnar smiles at me.

"You ready?" Modnar asks.

"I suppose. I just need to remember what I said... To myself."

• **January 2nd, 2008 - Campog's L air: Private Vault, Tharp.  
**

The wormhole opens, and we drop out. I land on my tiptoes, making a quieter landing.

"All right, you wait here. Re-open the wormhole when I return," I whisper, running my fingers along the cold wall to my left.

At the end of the wall, there is a large rock. I peek around it, but see nothing. I need to give my eyes time to adjust. At the moment, it's just too dark. But something gives me the shivers - I can hear my own voice. I begin creeping towards them, one careful step at a time.

"Enaz? Zekai? Tatarina? Vetor?" she says.

"Syra, is that you?" A voice whispers.

"Who's there?" she replies.

"It's Enaz."

"Oh am I glad to hear a friendly voice. Where are we?"

"We're behind that stone door, in some sort of chamber."

"And are the others with you?"

"Yeah, they're all here; my guess is that they're still unconscious."

"Where are our weapons?"

"Sorry, I'm not sure. Last thing I remember, we were being dragged into this room."

I step in a puddle, and it reminds me to put my hand over the other Syra's mouth.

"Helllllll...." she says, before I cover her mouth, muffling her speech.

"Don't say a word," I whisper.

"Syra?" Enaz asks."

"Answer him," I whisper in her ear.

"Yeah, I'm here."

"You went quiet, I got worried."

"Just give me a minute; I'm thinking of a plan."

I cover her mouth again, then lean towards her right ear.

"I'm going to untie you, then you don't say a thing until you escape. Kill the goblins, Syra; it's your destiny," I whisper, drawing my sword and cutting the rope holding her hands together.

I turn around and carefully run the opposite direction, with my hands out in front of me. I can hear my younger counterpart speaking.

"Wait, who are you?!" She says.

"Huh, who were you talking to? I could hear whispering. Syra, what's going on?" Enaz asks.

I touch the huge rock, then move around the left side of it.

"Psst Modnar, get us out of here," I say.

A bright blue light blinds me, and once I open my eyes I see the ball of energy.

"Ready, my girl?" Modnar whispers.

"Wait fifteen seconds."

"Why?"

"Just trust me."

I count down from fifteen in my head, then run towards Modnar and jump through. Glad to have closed another loop.

V - Cruise Control

• **1:30pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Gob smacked," Enaz says.

"Why?"

"I can't believe that it was you who saved us."

"You can't believe it? Try being me. I ended up saving myself."

"Hey it isn't the first time."

"True, and I bet before this is all over, it won't be the last either."

"So where did the wormhole end up?"

"Well, back in 2029, but all that is irrelevant at the moment. I'm going to fast forward the journey a little."

"To when?"

"After Muhbac beat the shit out of Zekai. That was so hard for me to deal with."

"Yeah, I remember. You suddenly left, then returned before dinner."

"Well, as you can appreciate, Zekai already died once in my timeline. To see him almost beaten to death just hit a nerve."

"I totally understand. Why didn't you heal him?"

"Modnar said not to."

"Why?"

"I don't know - he is a time guardian, so I'm not going to argue."

"Fair enough. Was the Modnar at dinner from the present or future?"

"Present."

"So where was your Modnar?"

"He waited for me along the mountain trail. He felt it was necessary to stay away for a while."

"Okay, so where did you go when you left?" Enaz asks...

• **7:11pm, April 5th, 1993 - Toolore Village: Main courtyard, Tharp.**

Toolore village is amazing. I've always loved the architecture of the interior - resembling an old Japanese village, with the rooves all connecting, it makes it hard to know how many wooden buildings are within. There are corridors running inbetween the individual structures, forming a complex maze of hallways.

The outside perimeter of Toolore Village is made of ice, where everything within is wood. Along the right wall is the Brotherhood of Guytz Boardroom, which is made entirely of ice with stained-glass windows just like a church. It's such a long time since I've been inside.

Once Muhbac leaves, and the port colas closes, everyone rushes to Zekai's aid; I take my time though, as I struggle to look at him - there is too much blood. I've become conditioned to seeing this, but not on one of my close friends. It didn't surprise me that Muhbac turned the knife on Zekai, guess it was only a matter of time.

"Easy now, Zekai. Rodland, on three. One, two, three," Enaz says, before he and Rodland lift Zekai up, placing an arm over each of their shoulders.

"Zekai!" I say, weeping quietly beside them.

Enaz and Rodland stop moving - I can feel a huge gust of wind behind me, becoming more ferocious as every second passes. Thankfully it's Butch, with Nevijah on his back. I can't take this anymore, I've been through too much already. I push through the crowd towards him.

"Zelada, where are you going?" Enaz yells, while Rodland and he continue holding Zekai.

I ignore him. While broken and crying, I hop on Butch's back, and launch into the sky. I just can't deal with that at the moment, I care for him too much.

I land on the Toolore Mountain Trial, towards the Yenom Grasslands: Modnar is waiting for me.

I hop off Butch's back, and run towards Modnar, eventually hugging him.

"What's wrong, my girl?"

"Muhbac just beat the life out of Zekai."

"It's fine, he'll live."

"How can you be so blasé?" I ask, pulling away.

"Blasé?"

"It means acting like you don't care."

"I do care, but that event was inevitable."

"How do you know?"

"Zekai told me, many years ago."

"Thanks for the heads up, chief," I say, wiping my eyes.

Modnar grins at me, and makes a goofy face, which in turn makes me smile. I'm glad he's the way he is, or I'll seriously lose my mind by the end of this journey.

"So where are we headed next?" I ask, wiping tears from my eyes.

"Well, we need to meet with Omega."

"When did you see him?"

"Not long ago, he instructed us to meet him in the Yenom Grasslands."

"Well come on, let's go," I say, mounting Butch.

As soon as Modnar clambers aboard, Butch launches into the air. After a couple of minutes, we reach the Yenom Grasslands; I can see the white pastel suit a mile away.

"There he is!" I say, pointing at him.

When we land, I jog towards Omega and give him a hug. He looks exactly the same - he's wearing a fluorescent red dress shirt, a white pastel suit, dark stubble and a white blonde Mohawk.

"It's good to see you," I say.

"Omega," Modnar adds, nodding at him.

"It's great to see you both. We have a problem."

"What's wrong?"

"Sigma is on a killing rampage."

"I'm guessing he's one of the Syndicate."

"Correct. He's on an ocean liner, destroying everything in his path. He asked our leader to take you out as a child, and she denied him authority."

"We need to stop him, my girl," Modnar says, sounding worried.

"Indeed. Omega, can you get us there?" I ask.

"Sure thing," Omega replies, turning around and opening a wormhole; the ball of energy spins, sucking up a few trees.

"That looks dangerous."

"It'll be fine, it's just reacting to your destination."

I glance at Modnar and he shrugs his shoulders, then we jump into the ball of energy. I trust Omega, but I sure hope we can sort this problem out.

• **4: 30pm, July 27th, 1909 - SS Waratah : Rear deck, en route to Cape Town, South Africa.  
**

The ball of energy opens up a few metres above the ocean liner; Modnar, Omega and I drop onto the hard, wooden rear deck. There is so much fog that it's difficult to see.

"Omega, when are we?"

"That's a good question. Time isn't linear to me, like it is to you, so I'm really not sure. Maybe you should ask someone."

The fog is so dense that I can only see a few metres in front of me. I can hear screaming further up the ship.

"This way!" I say, leading the way.

I peek over the edge of the ship, but can hardly make out even the ocean. Huge waves are crashing against the side of the ship, so we must be pretty far out. I can hear screams for help coming from the sea, but I must turn a blind eye, and find Sigma.

A couple run towards us. The woman is wearing a black and white dress, tailor made to tightly fit her curves, and a hat - packed with black and white feathers. The man is wearing a neat frock coat, buttoned up tight - his hair, combed to the side. I'm guessing we're quite possibly in the early 1900's.

"Help..... US! No, is that him!" The woman says in a South African accent, while pointing at Omega.

I place my hands on either shoulder, and speak softly to her.

"Is there another man in a white suit?"

"Ye...Ye.... Yes... Sorry.. He... He... He's just throwing people overboard."

"Please don't panic, we're here to stop him."

"Thank..... Thank you very much... Where did you come from?"

"The right place, at the right time," I reply, cheekily.

"I'm so glad you're here."

"Where is here? What year is it, and what is the name of this ocean liner?"

"Really? You booked the tickets, right?"

"Please just answer the question."

"You are on board the SS Waratah, in July 1909."

"Shit... Thank you very much.

"No miss, Thank you. Please stop all this madness. We just want to return to Cape Town, and pick up our children from my parents," the husband chimes in.

"We will do our best."

As we walk further up the ocean liner, I get this feeling of Deja vu come over me. Have I been here before?

I see the center of the ship, and run my hand along the wall. Everything about it, the windows, the paint, the walls, the door, the smell - even the wooden deck below me, all familiar.

Suddenly, the nearby door crashes open, and I see Sigma. As expected, he's wearing a fluorescent purple shirt, and a white pastel suit - he has stubble and messy, short, white blonde hair.

When he sees us, he runs back inside.

"Come on, let's get him," I instruct.

"I'm going to help all the passengers," Modnar replies.

"Me too," Omega adds.

"What....? The two we past?" I reply, cheekily.

Before they can respond, the door crashes open and hundreds of passengers push past, knocking me over.

"No my girl... Them," Modnar says, turning to follow the crowd.

I struggle to stand, getting bowled over a couple of times. I swear on my life, when I've finished with Sigma, he's going to be as lively as Tau.

When the passengers are on the rear deck, I stand and push the nearby door open. Once inside, I'm standing in the middle of a long corridor, going left and right. I run my hand along the varnished wooden walls, immaculate in condition. The round glass windows on each door are perfectly clean, with basically no dust. The Deja vu is eating me alive; I hope to get an answer soon.

I look left and see some double doors further down the corridor. I run that direction, and push them open \- goosebumps flood my arms. Deja vu yet again, splashes me in the face like a bucket of water; I just wish I could put my finger on it. I'm in a dining room, surrounded by round tables, covered with white table clothes. I look up and see five large chandeliers, and glancing right I see a bar, with a beautiful black grand piano nearby. The entire wall in front of me is a huge window, made out of thick glass. Fog is shrouding most of the view, but huge waves continue to crash against the window - but that's the least of my problems; Sigma stands up, emerging from the seat behind the piano.

"Does this seem familiar, Syra?" Sigma asks.

"It does... Please, shed some light for me." I reply.

"Not my job."

"Why are you terrorizing everyone?"

"Why not. My master wouldn't let me do what I wanted."

"So you just kill civilians to make yourself feel better?"

"Indeed. Praying on the weak is fun, Syra. You should try it someday.... All in good time..."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Patience Syra, let time unravel in its own way."

"Shit, I hate how cryptic you all are."

"Why are you hanging around that no good Omega?"

I clench my left fist, and point it at him - I'm beginning to lose my patience with this dickhead.

"I wouldn't shoot if I were you," Sigma says.

"Why?"

"Because isn't this room in immaculate condition when you and Akiad meet in here?"

I lower my hand and frown his direction. Sigma has finally filled my void of Deja vu; this is the ocean liner we found in the Parmyr Ocean.

"You're right. Let's finish this outside," I say, turning around.

"How's Vetor?"

I leer over my right shoulder, ready to smack this guy in the face.

"Why the heck would you bring him up?" I ask, drawing Finito.

"Why not," Sigma replies, summoning a lightning sword in his right hand.

I walk towards him and we pace around a table in the middle. Before we have a moment to strike, Sigma runs for the double doors.

"Shit," I say, chasing him out of the room.  
I push the doors open, and see that he has turned left - he's quite far down the corridor, so I run full speed, as far as it goes.

At the end is a spiraling staircase. The red sign on the wall says 'Bridge upstairs.' I peek up, and see Sigma at the top. He throws a lightning bolt, but I pull my head back in.

After a few moments, I ascend the stairs, slowing my pace at the top. I peek over, and Sigma throws another few bolts at me - I duck, and luckily he misses.

"What's wrong, Syra? Can't quite catch me, can you?"

I ignore his banter, and take cover. I pop my left fist over and begin blindly firing some molten darts at him. He dodges them all, but they puncture straight through the walls of the ship.

"Hahaha," Sigma says, running into the nearby room.

I jump up, then swiftly chase him, pushing the door open. Sigma strikes at me with his lightning blade. I block, and retaliate with a few attacks of my own.

"You won't win, Syra."

"Just watch me. I've already killed Tau, and once you're dead, I'm going to hunt down..... Every.... Single... One.... Of... You!" I say, clashing with Sigma all the way down a long corridor.

Sigma backs into a door, easing it open. It appears we're in the bridge of the ocean liner. The captains pins himself against the controls.

"Oh my," he gasps.

• **2:01pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Wait a minute, Syra. I just need to get something straight," Enaz asks, standing then pacing in front of me.

"Sure thing, fire away."

"You were on the SS Waratah, in 1909, correct?"

"Yup, that's right."

"Do you know anything about that Ocean liner?"

"No, not really. My history teacher was ancient, so lessons would put me to sleep."

"I see... Well, it left Durban on July 26th, 1909 and was meant to arrive in Cape Town on the 29th. The problem was, the ship never arrived, and no trace of the ship has ever been found"

"Yeah that makes sense."

"Why?"

"Well, let me explain...."

• **4: 45pm, July 27th, 1909 - SS Waratah: Bridge, en route to Cape Town, South Africa.  
**

"Please don't hurt me," the captain begs.

"See how weak humans are, begging for their life," Sigma says, blocking all my strikes.

"He's just not a warrior, like you and I."

"You're no warrior, Syra. You're just a has-been, like your father."

I grind my teeth, and swing my blade harder, and faster.

Sigma blocks a few strikes, then drops to the ground and my fourth strike accidentally chops the captain's head off. Blood sprays all over the walls and control panel.

"Shit," I say, stopping my onslaught.

"Well done. Who's terrorising innocents now?" Sigma replies, cheekily.

I grip Finito out in front of me, and stare Sigma in the eyes. This bastard needs to pay.

He stands, and we begin clashing, one strike after the next. Neither one of us is gaining any advantage over the other.

"You won't beat me, Syra. You'll end up just like.... Vetor."

"AAAAARRRGGGGHHHH!" I yell, striking him over and over, forcing him to kneel, and holding his electric sword overhead.

I strike down with great vengeance, and in a fraction of a second, I stab Sigma through the heart.

As soon as I withdrawal Finito from his chest, Sigma drops to the ground, face first. I sheathe my weapon, then pick him up, and drag him out of the bridge. It's time to find the others.

Omega meets me at the bottom of the stairs.

"Sigma is dead. Here, throw his arm over your shoulder. He's not that easy to carry," I say.

"Modnar is waiting at the front of the ship," Omega replies, helping me drag Sigma.

"Where is everyone?"

"We sent them to a safe place."

"Okay, that's fine. Regardless, we have far bigger fish to fry right now."

"Wait, what do you mean?"

"I'll explain soon. Let's find Modnar."

We drag Sigma to the front of the ship, and sure enough, Modnar is already there. When he sees us coming, he runs.

"Well done, my girl. The second member of the Syndicate of Time is dead."

"That's the least of my worries."

"Why do you say that?"

"You two need to send this ship through time," I say, placing a hand on their shoulders.

"WHAT?!" they reply.

"This is the ocean liner Akiad and I fight on."

"Right... This makes sense.... Omega, we will need to combine our power for this."

"Indeed."

Modnar walks to the end of the ship, and Omega stands to the right of him. He places his left arm around Modnar's shoulder, and Modnar places his right arm around Omega. Holding out their other hands, they summon a colossal ball of energy, and throw it in front of the ship.

"HOLD ON!" Omega yells.

I grab on to the side of the ship, and we drift into the ball of energy.

"AAARRRGGGHHHH!" I yell.

• **8:47am, January 12th, 2008 - Somewhe re in the Parmyr Ocean, Tharp.  
**

The colossal ball of energy opens, and the SS Waratah emerges, landing into the Ocean.

Hopefully we've made it.

"Are we here?" I ask.

"We're definitely in the Parmyr Ocean, my girl."

"But when?"

I look up and notice grey clouds shroud the sky; a torrential downpour dampens my mood.

"Shit, grab Sigma," I yell, pulling his left arm.

"Why, my girl?" Modnar asks.

"Because I have a feeling Akiad and I are about to land," I say, pointing to the sky.

The three of us pull Sigma behind cover, then I peek around the edge of the wall. I see a black dragon land on the rear deck - Akiad dismounts and walks our direction.

"Akiad has just landed," I yell, over the rain.

The longer I'm on this journey, the weirder it gets. Squinting my eyes and looking into the sky, I see Butch descending, then land on the rear deck. When I see myself dismount, I look away and let the butterflies flutter in my stomach.

"What is it, my girl?" Modnar asks.

"It's just.... Me. I'm pretty sure that I can never get used to seeing myself."

"You will, Syra, just give it time. You have no idea how used to it you'll become," Omega says.

"If you say so," I say sarcastically, peeking around the corner.

I see myself head inside the ship interior, so it's clearly time for us to split.

"Let's get Sigma out of here," I say.

We drag him towards the front of the ship, then Modnar opens a wormhole.

"Time for me to depart," Omega says.

"Come with us, we could use your help," I reply.

"True, but not yet. Best of luck," Omega says, hugging me, then shaking Modnar's hand.\

Modnar and I lift Sigma up, then jump into the wormhole. Hopefully this time, we don't drop into the shit.

VI - Mahuika, the Goddess of Fire..

• **2:35pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"I can't believe everything you're telling me," Enaz says.

"I promise you Dad, it's all true."

"I do believe you, because you're my daughter - but the timing just doesn't fit."

"How come?"

"Well, you only took off for about thirty minutes?"

"I'm time travelling, remember. I could leave for two months, then return after thirty minutes of your time; you wouldn't know any different."

"Yeah, I never thought about that - I suppose you're right. So where did the wormhole take you?"

"Back to Toolore Village. Future Modnar waited outside, down the mountain trial with Sigma, awaiting my return."

"Is that when you came into the village, air guitaring?"

"You got it. I'm going to fast forward the story a bit, to where I depart for twelve weeks."

"I can remember all too well...."

• **11:53pm, April 5th, 1993 - Toolore Village: Main courtyard, Tharp.  
**

"Thank you, Enaz. You'll make a fine guardian for 'you know who' one day, believe me," I say, summoning Butch from out of my shoulder tattoo.

"Where are you going, now?" Enaz asks, as I mount Butch.

"I'll be back in twelve weeks. Then, you will face your final trial. Hey, don't worry, it will flash by. It did for me," I reply, launching into the night sky.

I land on the mountain trail, where Modnar is waiting for me; he and Sigma are leaning against a rock.

"Done, sorry I took so long," I say, dismounting Butch.

"It's fine, my girl. I just caught up on some sleep."

"Just like our friend Sigma here," I say, sarcastically.

"Haha, exactly. Ready to head back?"

"Back where?"

"West Auckland, 2029."

"Why?"

"We need a place to hide the deceased from the Syndicate of Time."

"Why can't we use the University?"

"Because it's the target of a bombing later that year."

"Bombing.... What the fuck is going on?"

"Not the right person to ask, I'm afraid."

"Shit, so where do we keep the bodies?"

"Well.... I'm not sure, my girl. One thing at a time. We need to head back, and I can't take us to the same day."

"Why not?"

"Remember the man that you shot in the kneecaps?"

"Yeah, what's this got to do with him?"

"He told the pigs that we passed through the University. We have to arrive in a safer place and time."

"How about a few days later?"

"That's fine... We just need to head to a safer part of town."

"Hmmmm... Let's try Ranui, no violence ever happens there."

"Sounds good, my girl. Let's go," Modnar says, creating a ball of energy between his open palms.

We pick up Sigma, and throw him through the wormhole, before jumping in after him. I hope no trouble is waiting for us.

• **8:15am, June 5th, 2029 - Pooks Road, Ranu i, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We fall out of the ball of energy, landing right on the railway tracks. Again, no one is around.

"Quick, let's get him off the tracks," I say, as we pick him up and roll him onto the platform of an old train station - there is tagging all over the concrete, and the shelters on either side are smashed to pieces.

"This place seems abandoned too," Modnar replies.

"Like the rest of West Auckland in this year. What made you pick Pooks road?"

"Sometimes, I can feel energy from a certain place. Maybe it was from your past?"

"Yeah, well..... Here help me lift him.... There we go.... To be fair, I used to live upstairs in that brown and white two story house, near the block of shops over there. Man, we've had some crazy parties in that flat."

"That explains why I came here..... Wait, look my girl," Modnar replies, pointing towards the shops on the other side of the road.

A car is rumbling outside the shops, and it looks exactly like a vehicle one of my mates used to own. It's a 1991 A31 Nissan Cefiro. It's lowered, has dark blue paint - with black primer patches, and thick drifting tires - there's even rubber sprayed up the back of the wheel arches, which is evidence he likes to drift. If we hurry, maybe we can ask the driver some questions on why it's so abandoned around here.

We carry Sigma as fast as possible, and after a minute or so, we arrive at the Cefiro, gasping for air.

"I wonder where everyone........" I say, before the driver hops out of the car, pointing a gun at me.

"What did you say, bitch?" he replies.

He has slightly curly brown hair, a scruffy unkempt beard; wearing a black singlet, blue jeans and black shoes \- guess it's time to negotiate.

"I just wanted to ask where everyone is."

"What do you mean by that? You been living under a rock."

"We've been running from the pigs," Modnar chimes in.

He turns the gun towards Modnar, then grins.

"Why the heck didn't you say so? Where are you heading?" He asks, putting his gun away.

"We... Need a place to hide our friend," I say.

"Sure thing. I can help with that. What happened?"

"Stabbed to death."

"Damn, that sucks, sorry to hear that. Hop in my car. I'll be a few, just going to steal some supplies from the dairy."

"Hey wait, what's your name?" I ask, as he walks around the car.

"Oh, the name's Damian. What's yours?" Damian replies, shaking my hand.

"I'm Syra, and this is Modnar."

"Nice to meet you both. I won't be a moment."

I reach into the Cefiro and pop the boot. We place Sigma in there, then close it. Modnar hops in the back seat, and I take a moment to study the shops. All of them have a silver garage door closed in front, locked at the bottom. They have tagging all over, and appear to have been abandoned for quite some time, possibly years. The sliding door for the dairy is up, and Damian is inside. I hop into the car, then put on my seat beat.

"You okay back there?" I ask.

"Yeah, it's a little cramped," Modnar replies.

"You can ride shotgun later."

"Wait what?"

"Hahahaha.. Oh forget it. Here he comes."

Damian pulls down the silver sliding door, and locks it, leaving with a few plastic bags full of supplies; he pops the boot, places them inside, and then hops into the driver's seat.

"Sorry I took so long. We gotta pick up my mate Aaryn on the way through. He's a good guy, and helps out with our Hapu in the Waitakere ranges."

"Hapu?"

"It means clan."

"Oh, sorry my Maori is a little rusty."

"No worries, you're gonna learn quite a bit today," Damian says, spinning the wheels, sliding down the road.

I watch the needle climb over a hundred, nearing one forty in no time. I decide to fire some questions at Damian, distracting me from his reckless driving.

"Where is everyone?" I ask.

"What do you mean?"

"I haven't seen hardly anyone around. When we were at Murawai beach a few days ago, it was packed. But as soon as we entered central West Auckland, it's been dead."

"Yeah, well those yuppies will be from Helensville. We've had no support from them. The police asked them to bow down and respect, and they did."

"Damian, no disrespect at all, but what the heck is going on?"

"Well, it all started in 2025. The government raised GST and Tax to 50%, as they drove the country deep into debt, aiding America with their overseas excursions. They declared West Auckland as S.U.G.O, and we were the guinea pigs for this hike in taxes. Let's be honest, 50% is just highway robbery."

"That's bloody ridiculous, how can anyone live."

"Oh trust me, some still can. Who did you think was at the beach?"

"The rich?"

"Correct. They can live freely, while the rest of New Zealand suffers. Middle and lower class ended up struggling to survive. By Christmas 2025, we made a stand, with our new leader. She wouldn't tell us her name, so we call her Mahuika, after the Maori goddess of fire."

"Why goddess of fire?"

"Simply because she can breathe fire, so our chief felt it was an appropriate name for her."

"Cool, not gonna lie, that's pretty badass."

"Bet your ass it is."

"Oh, what's S.U.G.O all about?"

"It stands for 'Society under government observation.' That's what they brand an area before they infiltrate with their hired cronies, the Police - pay your tax, get shot or arrested. Those are your glamorous options."

"Man, New Zealand has become fucked up."

"You're telling me."

"Did John Lock have anything to do with this? I never trusted that slimy prick."

"Of course he did. Remember how many people couldn't be fucked voting in the 2014 elections?"

"Who couldn't? 2017 was the same."

"Aaahhhh... every election has been like that since. So many people couldn't be bothered voting against him, that he stayed Prime Minister, continuing to sneak in policies under our noses."

"Shit.... Did anything bad come out of the Trans-Pacific Partnership Agreement in 2016?"

"Are you kidding? Where the fuck have you been?"

"I was working overseas, so I missed a lot of what has been going on."

"The T.P.P.A ate away at our people like cancer."

"How so?"

"It opened the doors for overseas investors to buy our land, even allow fossil fuel companies to sue local governments, if they get in the way of their business. Made protesting useless, making us powerless. Why do you think the T.P.P.A wasn't revealed until as late as possible?"

"To keep us in the dark."

"Now you're catching on. The whole document went against what our country always stood for - clean energy, a healthy planet. Scientists had been saying to keep fossil fuels in the ground for years - the T.P.P.A said fuck you to those facts."

"Of course, because there is no profit in the cure."

"Exactly. As healthcare prices went up worldwide, so did the profits of the corporations involved."

"Shit.... This is making me sick."

"I could go on..... But first, I have to ask - one of our best double agents went missing. Detective Vaughan Wyatt, do you know him?"

"No sorry, I don't."

"Me neither," Modnar chimes in.

"Damn. He was a cop, but didn't agree with all the bullshit, and saw right through the government's lies - so he became a double agent, leaking information through to us - the countries united forces are called 'G.U.S.O,' haha," Damian replies, before chuckling.

"And what does that mean?" I ask.

"Government under societies' observation."

"Very clever."

"Yeah, that was Wyatt's idea - very witty guy. An admired asset to our cause. Shit, trouble," Damian says, dropping the clutch and drifting right, around a roundabout.  
Modnar turns around and peeks out the back window.

"It's the pigs, in one of those flying contraptions," Modnar says.

"Here, take this 9mm, it's loaded," Damian says, passing me a pistol, while sliding left onto Swanson road.

"You want me to shoot at them?" I say.

"What the heck else are you gonna do, brush your teeth with it?"

"Fine," I reply, unclipping my seatbelt, and pulling myself onto the window ledge, facing backwards.

I grip the handle attached to the inside of the roof with my left hand, and aim the pistol with my right.

"Can you steady up a little? Novice with a pistol here," I say, as we slide around a long right turn.

"Trying," Damian replies, flinging us into a sharp left turn.

"Pull over, this is the police - you are in an area declared S.U.G.O, so to resist arrest is a federal offence," they say through a speaker.

"God, shut the fuck up, stupid pigs," Damian mutters.

I pop a few shots, but I'm unsuccessful.

"Shit, this is harder than I thought," I yell.

"You have to consider wind resistance, Syra," Damian replies.

"And you're crazy driving too."

I fire another few shots, but the chopper is strafing side to side.

I chuck the pistol onto the passenger seat, and change hands, holding onto the grip with my right. I clench my left fist, and begin firing molten darts at the chopper. Several puncture the glass.

"Haha got it!" I yell.

"How? The guns on your seat?!" Damian yells back.

"Aaaahhhh, long story," I mutter, firing more shots.

"This is your final warning. You have opened fire on a police officer, you will be apprehended!"

"Shut up, pigs!" Damian says, sliding onto Scenic Drive North road.

We're easily moving over one hundred and forty kilometres an hour, so it's becoming increasingly harder to aim at a moving target.

"Shit Damian, can't you slow down?" I yell.

"Does it look like it?"

We pull into Range road, and Damian chuckles to himself.

"What's so funny," Modnar asks.

"Oh nothing.... Bye bye, coppa," Damian says, grinning.

Suddenly, a rocket fires out of the bushes ahead, connecting with the chopper; it spirals towards the ground, exploding on impact. Damian pulls the handbrake, and I fall into my seat.

"Shit, be careful. Don't exactly have my seatbelt on at the moment," I say.

"My apologies, your highness," Damian replies, sarcastically.

A person emerges from the bushes, holding a rocket launcher - the barrel is still smoking. He's tall, with brown hair, wearing board shorts and a singlet; his legs are covered in tattoos, and he has a cigar in his mouth. He walks up to my window, and looks inside.

"Hehe, one piggy gone. Howzit, the name's Arryn," he says, shaking my hand.

"I'm Syra, and this here is Modnar," I reply, pointing to him in the back seat.

"Nice to meet you. Good job on the pig," Modnar says.

"Not a problem. Room in the back for me?"

"Sure thing brother, hop inside," Damian says.

Once Arryn is inside, we wheel spin up the road and head towards the Waitakere ranges.  
Damian drives us along Scenic Drive North for a while. He reduced his speed a little, but can't resist sliding around every bend. Arryn and Damian chat about video games, and horror movies. They're an entertaining pair, but I'm glad they helped us out. Still not really certain of our destination, but I'm sure it'll be soon.

"Totally loved that game a. Clocked it in a few days, level eleven to fifteen were the ticket. Just gotta get used to dying, a bro," Arryn says, sparking up another ciggy.

"Hard out, was that called Evil Within?"

"You got it bro, that game was the business."

"Sure was - hold on guys," Damian replies, swerving onto Summit road

"Wait, is this such a smart move. I love it up here, but we'd be trapped."

"Well you'll see in a sec, won't 'cha?" Damian replies.

We reach the top, and he pulls the handbrake, sliding us into a carpark. I really can't believe my eyes. The summit is usually a bay of carparks, next to a grassy hill, with 360 degree views of West Auckland. Straight ahead is the Manukau harbour, slightly to the left you can see a slice of the West - with Auckland city in the background - and the remainder of the view behind us is the beautiful Waitakere ranges. But what is here now is not what I expected. There is a complex wooden fort, at least five tiers high, and it takes up eighty percent of the Summit's space. The wooden wall on the bottom layer is made out of individual Punga trunks, tied together by flax. There are wooden towers, where the palisade pivots into another direction - there is a person standing guard in each one. I can't believe how amazing this structure is.

"Wow," I say.

"I have to agree, my girl," Modnar adds.

I look towards the entrance, and see a wooden drawbridge lower. Three Maori's approach us - they all bear a Ta Moko on their face, are armed with a wooden Taiaha, and have long, black platted hair. Two of them are dressed in a shirt and jeans, but the one in the middle is wearing a traditional Maori cloak, called a Tatua - made from flax fibre, and died a mix of red and black - which is from his shoulders, down to the ground; he clearly has authority over the other two. He stands before us, and nods at Damian and Arryn to enter the fortress.

"Who are you?" he asks.

"I'm Syra, and this is my friend Modnar. We are escaping the police, and need a place to stay."

"I will check with Mahuika our elder, and see if she allows it."  
He puts his thumb and index finger into his mouth and whistles. I can't believe my eyes; I rub them to make sure I'm not seeing things.

"You've got to be kidding me," I mutter.

A woman approaches, lowering her hood. She appears to be in her mid to late seventies, with flowing white hair, down to her shoulders. The entire right side of her face is badly burnt, and she's wearing a long sleeved black robe, black gloves and boots. Yes, it's the lady I met a few days ago, who was standing beneath the tree full of crows.  
"Please, let them stay. My name is Mahuika, welcome to our secret Pa. This is Tane Mahuta, named after the ancient god of the forest. To my right is Patu, and the other is Tipene.

"Kia ora," they all say.  
Modnar and I smile and nod, but I'm not going to lie; I really can't work out why this crazy old bitch is here, but Modnar and I aren't in a place to argue.

VII - Butch and the Taniwha

• **3:15pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"So it was that crazy crow lady?" Enaz asks.

"Sure was." I reply.

"Eck, she gives me the shivers."

"You're not the only one. You know one of those people you really don't want to see again? Yeah, she was one of them."

"Same, I second that."

"Did you ever see her again? Other than the two times I know about?" I ask.

"No, that's it. Clearly you have."

"Sure have. I just couldn't work out her intentions. She seemed weird the time we met her."

"That's one way of putting it...."

• **9:11am, June 5th, 2029 - The Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

I'm gripping Finito, ready to draw. Do I or don't I? This old woman is bent, and I have no idea what her deal is. But maybe I should act accordingly, and if she slips up, I'll be ready for her.

"My name's Syra," I say, offering my right hand.

"Nice to meet you. And you are?" Mahuika replies, holding her hand out.

"I'm Modnar..... Nice... To meet you," he replies, shaking her hand.

"Pleasure is all mine."

"Oh man, honestly enough with the flirting. Look, we really need your help," I say.

"Can you please speak to Mahuika with more respect," Tane Mahuta chimes in.

"My apologies for my brash young friend here. But, she is as correct as she is rude," Modnar replies.

"Sure thing. What do you need help with?" Mahuika asks.

I walk over to the Cefiro, reach in the driver's side and pop the boot. Mahuika and Modnar walk over, and we look at Sigma, lying in the trunk.

"You need to dispose of this body?" Mahuika asks.

"Not exactly. We need a place to.... Well..... Temporarily store him... And possibly a few of his friends," I reply.

"So you're hunting them?"

"It's a two way street; it's either us or them. Problem is that we don't really want the pigs getting the bodies either, until we can work out where they are meant to go."

"Sure thing. I'll get my men to bring him inside our Pa."

"Pa?"

"It's what our hillfort is called. Patu, Tipene, please come here."

"Yeah, what's the problem, bro?" Patu asks, with a Southern Auckland accent.  
Tipene whacks him around the head with his hand.

"Stop being so rude, bro. She's our elder," Tipene says, with a similar accent.

"Oh.... Sorry ma'am, umm elder ma'am," Patu replies, bowing.

"That's quite all right. Can you please lift this body, and bring it inside the Pa?"

"Yes Mahuika," they reply, lifting Sigma out of the boot, and carrying him inside.

"Please, follow me. We'll prepare a Hangi, and get you fed. You both do look hungry," Mahuika says, following the others inside.

Modnar and I close the boot, then exchange a look.

"After you, my girl," Modnar says, signaling me with his hand.

"How convenient," I reply, leading the way.  
Once inside, Patu closes the gate. I can't believe how elaborate this fortress is. We're standing in a trench, which goes either way around the hill. Straight ahead is a tunnel - I can see a ladder, and looking up are the multiple layers of this complex.

There are more than just the native Maori here; in fact, a mix of nationalities are present, young and old. They're all helping by carrying baskets of food, some are weaving flax clothing, and others are bathing the young. In the courtyard around us are some male teenagers, all shirtless, practicing how to use the Taiaha, an ancient Maori weapon crafted from wood, resembling a spear. We follow Mahuika through wooden the tunnel ahead, and see her climb the ladder.

As we ascend, I peek at the different layers of this place. The second and third floor seems to be for sleeping, where the fourth floor seems to be for dining, and the fifth is the roof.

We emerge into the open, and the wind is ferociously blowing our hair. We're standing on a wooden platform, surrounded by a shorter, wooden palisade, which acts like a railing; this platform is easily big enough to fit half a dozen cars. Damian and Arryn are present, as well as a few Maori's - including Tane Mahuta; I feel like we're being studied. It does worry me a little that our only safety net in this place is a woman I don't really trust.

"Why do you bear a sword, instead of a gun, like the rest of the Pakeha?" Tane Mahuta asks.

"The same reason you all use a Taiaha, I prefer it," I reply, cheekily.

"Fair enough. So you would like to store the body in our Pa, is that correct?"

"Yes please, if that is no trouble."

Tane Mahuta walks to the palisade, and leans against it, speaking with his back to us.

"It's no problem, Syra - but you must help us with something first."

"Sure, what can we do?"

"You must help us attack one of the two checkpoints. I will be leading the team who storms the southern checkpoint, and Mahuika will lead the northern team."

"Pfft, what can she do?"

The Maori's all gasp, shocked that I responded the way I did. I've seen what she can do with crows, but what other powers will she reveal in front of her tribe.

A stronger gust of wind blows from behind me, and I can't believe what I'm seeing. A large black dragon approaches, flapping in the air above us. It's about the same size as Butch, but has a much longer neck; it has scales running from the top of its head, to the bottom of its tail. The dragon has two fairly long arms, easily double the length of a human, and each has a few large spikes on them. It has old, tattered wings growing off the back of each forearm, and four large spikes halfway down the tail; the end of it is round and spikey, like the tip of a Morningstar.

"It's the Taniwha," Tane Mahuta says, fearfully.

I look at Modnar, and wink. Hope they're ready for what I'm about to do.

Butch launches out of the Phoenix tattoo on my right shoulder, spiraling into the air, flapping in place, directly opposite the dragon. The Maori's present are shocked, where Mahuika seems hardly impressed.

"Holy shit," Damian says.

"Damn," Arryn adds.

"Syra, may we please go for a walk?" Mahuika asks.

"I thought you'd never ask. Be back soon, Modnar."

"Mahuika, would you like me to accompany you?"

"No Tane. Please begin preparing a Hangi for our return," Mahuika instructs.

Butch and the Dragon fly away, and as I follow Mahuika out of the Pa, everyone present bows at us. Once we're outside, I walk past where Butch and the dragon have landed, and admire the view, overlooking the Manukau harbour. She stands next to me, and I can't wait to begin my flurry of questions.

"So you act like a shady bitch, then come to my country and try run the show?" I say.

"It's my country too."

"Yeah, sure it is," I joke.

"I have a kiwi accent, surely you're not that daft."

She does have a point, maybe she is from this country.

"So, you have powers?" Mahuika asks.

"As do you. You didn't find that 'Taniwha,' so what did you tell them?"

"That it lives in a cave on Bethells beach. A Taniwha needs to live near water, so that story was believable."

"Funny that. What's not believable is that Dragon differs from Akiad's."

"No comment."

"I figured as much. How did you get here?"

"I was going to ask the same thing."

"Look, cut the crap. I saw you on Tharp, twenty six years ago. How did you get here, and not age a day."

"If you want me to start spilling information to you, then I deserve a bit more respect. I'm pretty sure I've saved your ass today - letting you store a body here."  
I hate to admit it, but the old bag has a point.

"Okay, okay, I throw in the towel."

"So, you spill first. How did you get here?"

"Modnar is a Time Guardian, he can open wormholes, to anywhere, anytime."

"Shit."

"And yourself?"

"I'm in the same boat. I too can bend time."

"Shit."

"Who were you waiting for on Tharp that day, when you saw me and Enaz?"

"Nobody."

"Come on, just when we're getting so chummy."

"I'm not parting with all the information yet. You haven't agreed to help me."

"Why are you helping them?"

"Well why not? I like being 'the good guy,' fighting against the man. The government are raping the people of Aotearoa, and it's about time we lay the foundation, so they can fight back."

"So why do we need to take out the checkpoints?"

"Because they block the main arteries for us to move around the North Island. We have another Iwi in Opotiki, and some growing in Rotorua and Hamilton."

"So, if Modnar and I help you, then you'll let us keep the dead Syndicate here, no questions asked?"

"You help us with this, and I'll show you a time and place where you can keep them. How does that sound?"

Do I trust her, or don't I? I look down and see her right hand, held out in front of her.

"Come on Syra, what have you got to lose?"

I reluctantly shake her hand, and look her in the eyes.

"You muck us around, and I will hunt you down, you hear me," I say, pulling her closer to me.

"Loud and clear, Syra. Loud and clear."

As we stare each other in the eyes, I feel an exchange of such immense power. I hope I can trust her, because my gut tells me otherwise.

• **4:10pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Hey, are you hungry?" Enaz asks.

"Yeah, a little."

"When are you expecting Modnar to arrive?"

"He said not till dark."

"You want to head out and get a feed?"

"Sure Dad, let's go."

Enaz removes his headgear, and his sheathes, then places them on the table; I too remove my sheath. We then we make our way outside, and see three teenagers cutting through the University.

"Shit, hide," I say, before Enaz grabs my wrist.

"Ssshhhhhhhh," Enaz replies, making us vanish.

"I heard a boy and girl went missing here nine years ago. She was found, but he is still missing to this day," one boy says.

"That's nothing compared to the other rumours," another comments.

"What other rumours, Mason?" the girl asks.

"Seriously Tina, you can be daft sometimes. I told you about this last week," Mason explains.

"I don't remember."

"Well, here we go again. Apparently, the Vice Chancellor made it compulsory to have a blood test when you started here."

"No need to be a dick, Mason."

"Sorry babe."

"Bull shit Mason, I don't believe you," the other male says.

"Seriously, google it bro," Mason replies, while they walk out of range.

Enaz lets go of my arm, causing us to reappear.

"Was all of that true?" Enaz asks.

"Indeed."

"And the boy?"

"That..... Was Vetor."

"Oh shit hun, I'm sorry."

"It's okay.... Let's just get something to eat."

• **4:55, August 6th, 2017 - Local Fish 'n' Chip Shop, Kelsto n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Enaz and I buy two scoops of chips a few fish, and some sliced lemon, then sit at the table out the front of the shop, and squeeze it onto our dinner.

"I haven't sat down and ate a meal like this in a while," I say, popping a few chips into my mouth.

"Yeah, neither. How many years have I been stranded on Tharp?"

"Too long Dad. Been cool catching up too."

"Hey, you never finished what was going on with you and that old woman?"

"Oh yeah, sorry. I'll skip ahead a little. Many hours pass by. We have a hangi, and all sink a few beers. Modnar had ducked outside the Pa with Mahuika for a while; they asked to be alone.

I stayed with everyone else. Patu was jamming on an old guitar, singing some kiwi tunes. It was a breath of fresh air...."

• **7:10pm, June 5th, 2029 - The Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

I'm upon the top floor of the Pa, standing alone, leaning on the palisade, looking out at the few lights illuminating Waitakere city. Once upon a time, there were thousands of lights visible, but this truly reflects the contrast of what our beautiful city now resembles.

"Sorry Syra, are you all right?" Tane Mahuta asks, startling me."

"Shit," I reply.

"Again, my deepest apologies."

"No, you're okay. Just been up here, marveling the view of our beautiful city."

"It used to be. The government sure changed that."

"Looks like it."

"Please don't take offence to my comment, but you always seem like you've been living under a rock."

"Haha, yeah I suppose I have."

"Where's your friend?"

"He's gone for a walk with Mahuika."

"Oh. I forgot to ask you something during dinner."

"Sure, fire away."

"Will you help us with the checkpoints?"

"I have thought about it, and have decided that I want to. Of course. Mahuika and Modnar are leading a team, attacking the northern checkpoint, I'm taking the southern."

"You're..... Going to help me?"

"I'd be honoured. Let's take back our home."

"Thank you Syra. Your name will be etched in stone with our people, you have my word."

"I don't know what to say."

"Then don't say anything. We'll be discussing our strategy at eight o'clock sharp on the ground floor, then we depart at midnight. See you then," Tana Mahuta says, patting me on the back, then descending the ladder.

I hope we're successful tonight, not just so we can fill our favour, but because the people of this great city deserve their freedom...

• **5:02pm, August 6th, 2017 - Local Fish 'n' Chip Shop, Kelsto n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Wow, so you really help them?"

"Like I had a choice."

"Wait, what's that?" Enaz says, pointing across the road.

I see another one of the Syndicate across the road. He's wearing a black dress shirt and white pastel suit, has stubble, and shoulder length, white blonde hair.

"Quick, let's chase him," I say, leaping out of my seat, and running across the road.

"Shit Syra, I'm not as young as I once was," Enaz replies, following me closely.

I see him turn down a narrow alleyway, so we follow him. There are high wooden fences on either side - it's long, straight, and declines in height over at least a few hundred metres. He's not losing me, but shit he is fast.

"Syra.... Slow down," Enaz yells, from behind.

"I can't... I'm.... Sort... Of.... Gaining.... On... Him!" I yell, continuing to sprint.

We exit the alleyway, and we emerge at the top of a Cul-De-Sac. There are some young Maori kids, playing on the road, kicking a ball to each other. Iota sprints right through the middle, and I leap over their ball as it skids across the ground, from left to right.

"Woah," one boys says.

"That was so cool," a little girl adds.

The road is at least a hundred and fifty metres long, going down a hill, connecting to another Cul-De-Sac at the bottom; there's a left turn in the middle.

As he's running, he throws several bolts of lightning, over his left shoulder, my direction.

"Shit," I say, ducking my head a few times.

"Care... Ful.... Syra!" Enaz yells, sounding puffed.

The kids behind me are screaming, they sound scared - I make my hands resemble a gun, and begin shooting fireballs at Iota. He ducks every one, so I shoot a few at the tarmac, but he jumps them too.

"Stay still, dammit," I mutter, in frustration.

"The..... Kids..... Are..... Following..... Me," Enaz yells, gasping for air.

"Keep them safe!" I yell back.

Once at the bottom of the road, he turns into another shorter alleyway; we eventually emerge in an open reserve. He puts his hands together, then pulls them apart, and a ball of energy begins spinning in the centre of the field. He jumps into it, and I don't hesitate to run towards it. Something stops me.

"No Syra, don't," Enaz says, holding my wrist.

"Dad, please!" I reply, frustrated.

The kids all crash into us, then peek around each side and say "Wow."

The ball of energy disappears, and leaves a small pink lightning bolt in the sky. I see some other kids running towards it from the opposite side. The kids behind us run their direction.

"Woooah, did you see dat?" one kids says.

"It was like a big ball," says another.

"Wow, let's go tell Dad," and the three of them run away.  
I struggled to catch that bastard, so hopefully it's a little easier to catch my breath.

VIII - Two Cops and a Hooker...

• **5:15pm, August 6th, 2017 - Glucina Reserve, Meilland Place, Kelsto n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"I'm too old for this shit," Enaz says, gasping for air.

"You and me both," I reply cheekily, still puffed.

"I've got a stitch."

"That's what happens when you run after eating."

"Like we had a bloody choice."

"Well, let's head back to Leviathan University, just in case Modnar comes early."

"Sweet as. I don't even recall where you were up to in your story."

"Shit...... Hmmm.... Oh, the night raid, that's right. We discussed our plan before anything went down...."

• **8:02pm, June 5th, 2029 - The Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

I hop off the ladder, and pass through the tunnel. I appear to be late for the meeting.

"Fashionably late, are we?" Mahuika asks, cheekily.

"Best way to be," I reply in a similar manner.

"Okay, now that everyone is present we can begin."

Tane Mahuta wheels out what looks like a whiteboard; when he touches it, a screen lights up. Shit, that is a massive touchscreen.

"Wait, I have an irrelevant question," I say, right hand in the air.

"Yes Syra," Mahuika replies.

"How do you recharge that? I don't really see any power around here?"

"It's solar powered."

"That's incredible."

"Yes, an amazing piece of technology, I must say."

Mahuika turns around, and uses her hands to zoom out a map of Auckland. She places a pin in two different locations, buy touching the screen with her index finger.

"We will depart at midnight. As mentioned before, Tane Mahuta and Syra will lead a team to attack the southern checkpoint. Myself and Modnar will attack the northern checkpoint. Any questions so far..... Yes Syra."

"Why don't we just take the motorway from Hillsborough, then connect up with the major route further down?"

"I'll answer that question, Mahuika. There are fifteen metre high concrete walls built all around Auckland, blocking us in like caged animals - the wall even continues through the Manukau harbour, stopping a sea assault."

"Shit, that's a pain in the ass."

"No kidding. Anyway, as far as arms go.... we only have the option of Taiaha's. Guns are hard to come by these days."

"Not necessarily," Arryn chimes in.

"Please explain," Mahuika replies.

"Well if I sparked a great idea, would you delay the assault a few hours?"

"Sure, what's your idea?"

"We hit the Henderson Police Station. There's bound to be some guns stored there."

"We have thought about this, but how on Earth do you expect to get inside? It's fortified to the teeth."

"I have three cop uniforms that I stole from the boot of a police car."

"And who do you expect to break in there? We all have Ta Moko's on our face," Tane Mahuta says.

"Syra doesn't, and neither do me and Damo."

"He's right, we don't. We can totally do this," Damian replies.

"So where do they keep the weapons?" I ask.

"I'm not entirely sure, but I've done a few late night stakeouts, sussing out their patrols. I'm pretty sure they have an armoured truck on site as well. That has bound to have guns on board - and if not, we could always use one of those."

"What about if we think bigger? Like hit the armory?"

"Yeah.... Syra, you might be onto something. I've heard rumours of them confiscating guns from people who stood up to them."

"Then that's what we do. We raid the Armoury, take the big guns, and then steal an armoured truck. All right, we depart at midnight."

Everyone stands and begins clapping, including Modnar, Tane Mahuta and Mahuika. I hope the three of us can pull this off, because if we fail, we'll either be arrested, or killed.

• **11:56pm, June 5th, 2029 - The Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

I'm standing outside the Pa, dressed in my tight fitting Police Uniform, staring at Waitakere City. I leave Finito and my sheathe inside, as there's nothing more suspicious than a mystical blade. Modnar startles me from behind.

"How's the pig uniform?" Modnar asks.

"Shit Modnar, you scared me. And it's filthy, to answer your question."

"Are you nervous?"

"A little, but something else has been bugging me."

"What's wrong, my girl?"

"I wish I brought my diary. It allows me to place my feelings in there, whether it's positive, or negative."

"Would you like me to pick it up?"

"Yeah, that would be great. Do you remember the time we left my place, in 2019?"

"I'm a Time Guardian Syra, what kind of question is that."

"Haha, fair enough."

"Wow," a voice says from behind.

I turn around, and see Arryn and Damian standing there, wearing their police uniforms.

"And I repeat, DAMN you look sexy," Arryn says.

"I second that notion," Damian adds.

"Oh shush you two. Ready to go?"

"Yeah, I'll fire up the Cefiro."

"No point."

"Why?" they both ask.

"Well, we're stealing an armoured truck. Are you just going to ditch your car?"

Damian leers over his left shoulder, towards his car. I guess he sees my point.

"I hadn't really thought that far ahead."

"Exactly. We'll take Butch," I say, as he launches out of my tattoo, and lands behind them.

"At your service, my lady," Butch says.

"And he talks?" Arryn asks.

"Indeed I do, young man."

"That's badass."

"Syra, where would you like us to go?"

"We're headed to Henderson," I instruct, mounting his back.

"Be careful, my girl," Modnar says.

"You too. Say hi to Mum, say that I love and miss her."

"Will do."

"Am I gonna get burnt?" Damian asks.

"No, not at all. It acts like fur to anyone it doesn't want to hurt," I reply.

"All right, here goes," Damian says, mounting behind me.

"Shit.... This is crazy bro," Arryn adds, hopping up behind him.

"Best of luck," Modnar says, as we launch into the air.

"Woooooooo Hooooooo!" they yell.

"Not to break the mood, but the cop car you found the uniforms in.... Is that still handy?" I ask.

"Yes, sure is - I figured we could use it to get inside."

"Excellent, great minds think alike... Where did you hide it?"

"In a house, a few streets from the station."

"Cool, that'll be perfect."

We land several blocks from the police station. Luckily for us, no one saw a flaming bird flying through the air. We all dismount, then he nods at me and carefully launches into the night sky.

The house we stand before is brown, the paint is peeling off, the front door is missing, rubbish is all over the lawn, and there's tagging everywhere.

"Shit, I don't remember Henderson being this bad?" I say.

"You really have been living under a rock, huh?" Damian replies.

"Sure have. Why is it this bad?"

"Well, once the government declared West Auckland S.U.G.O in 2025, all hell broke loose. People began raiding malls, petrol stations, robbing houses - crime skyrocketed. And I bet it was all part of their sick plan.

"Fucking government puppets. Probably pressure from the States no doubt?"

"Yeah, Prime Minister John Lock folded to them like a little bitch."

"I bet he did. So where's this car, anyway?"

"Around the back, in the garage."

We walk down the driveway, and Damian pulls up the tagged, aluminium garage door. There it is, the abandoned police car.

"Where's the keys?" I ask.

"I left them in the ignition," Damian replies.

"Sweet. I have an idea. Are there cuffs in the glovebox?"

Damian hops into the driver seat and opens it up; cuffs and keys are inside.

"Excellent," I say, stripping off my uniform, revealing my clothes underneath.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm going to be a hooker that you picked up, and you're taking me to the overnight lockup."

"Hmmm... Syra that just might work."

"I'll keep the key in my pocket."

I put on the cuffs, and hop into the back seat, Arryn taking the front. Damian starts the car, reverses down the driveway, and heads towards the police station. I pray this endeavour works out for us.

• **12:02am, June 6th, 2029 - Henderson Police Station, Henderso n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We pull up at the main gate, check in, and swipe with his pass.

"Hope this works, Syra," Arryn says.

"Trust me on this one. We'll get in," I reply.

"What is the nature of your visit, officer," the voice says over the speaker.

"Psst, say you're from another jurisdiction, and you picked up a hooker on way through. Dropping her off," I whisper.

Damian repeats what I said word for word, eagerly awaiting a response.

"Please enter and report to the front desk immediately," the voice instructs, opening the gate.

"What did I tell you," I say cheekily, while we drive into the station.

Once inside, we head down to the underground carpark. We pass many unmanned police vehicles, and I spot an armoured truck. There's a space next to it.

"Right there, gents," I say, pointing that direction.

We pull up next to it, and park. Arryn hops out the passenger door, and lets me out, holding me by the left arm.

"Peek in the window, Damian," I suggest.

"He quickly runs around the other side, and peeks in the driver's window.

"It's unlocked and the keys are in the ignition," he reports.

"This day couldn't get any better," I reply.

"All right, grab the keys and take me to reception. We need to check in."

Damian grabs the keys, then they both escort me to the elevator.

"Damn, too many floors. Click 'ground' first," I say.

We're on B2, then there's B1, G, 1, 2 and 3. The location of the armoury is anybody's guess.

The elevator goes DING, and the doors open. Assessing the room I'm happy to see it's the graveyard shift, and not many cops are present. Hopefully this makes things easier.

We hope out of the elevator on the ground level, and it seems like your typical police station. There are private offices everywhere, and I can see an interrogation room to my left and right - there is a waiting area just in front of us, right by reception. I look up and the green tinted chandeliers catch my eye \- very fancy for a police station.

We approach the front desk, and a Caucasian cop with neat blonde hair is sitting there.

"Is this the hooker?" the cop asks.

"Yeah, this is her. Tacky bitch, wouldn't you agree," Arryn replies.

"Fully. Dirty slapper, open your legs for anything, wouldn't you?" he says.

I spit in his face, then he stands and punches mine.

"Learn to respect authority. We don't tolerate your type. Please escort her to the cells, we'll keep her overnight."

"What floor is that located on?" Damian asks.

"B1, just take the elevator. Hop off, and take a right - only the armoury is to the left."

"Aaahhhhh, right. Thank you very much," Arryn replies, tugging my arm towards the elevator.

Damian clicks the down button, and the elevator promptly opens. We hop inside, and click B1. I unlock the cuffs, and ditch them.

"Be prepared for anything," I say, the elevator dings and the doors open.

We step into the hallway, and I quickly look left and right, and see one camera either way. I clench my left fist, and swiftly fire a molten dart at them both, destroying them on impact.

"Quick, into the armoury," I say, running towards the door.

"How did you do that?" Arryn asks.

"Maybe check with me later, I'm a little busy," I reply, placing my right palm against the armoury door.

"You realise as soon as the cop sees the cameras are..."

"Yeah, I realise that. We need to grab as many useful guns as possible."

"And how do you propose we open the door?" Damian asks.

My hand warms up, and begins gently vibrating the door. I hear the lock click, so I turn the knob and open.

"Like so, gentlemen," I say, stepping into the room.

"You're quite a talented hooker, aren't you?" Damian jokes.

"Yup, more than just a tight pussy," I reply, cheekily.

"Do you spit or swallow?" Arryn asks.

"I'll leave that up to your imagination - follow me."

There isn't much space, probably a little larger than a walk in wardrobe. But there are guns galore. Along the top shelf on left wall are different variations of shotguns, the middle shelf has many different sub machine guns. The top right shelf have different rocket and grenade launchers, where the middle shelf has pistols and assault rifles. The bottom shelf all the way around the room is ammo. But it's the shelves in front of us that catches our eyes. There are signs on the top and middle shelf that say 'confiscated weapons,' and what is contained is unbelievable at best.

"Holy shit, I'm in heaven," Arryn says, walking up to the top shelf with open arms.

"You and me both brother," Damian replies, picking up an Uzi.

On the top shelf, Arryn picks up a mini gun. I've never seen one in the flesh, but that will seriously do some damage. I on the other hand, have my eye on something more my size. Straight ahead on the middle shelf, I see a lever action shotgun. The writing on the barrel says 'Winchester M1887.' As I pick it up, I see the barrel has been sawn-off, and so has the stock. I attach the holster to my right leg and place it inside.

"Grab as much ammo as you can," I say, seeing three large bags on the ground.

"Sweet as. I'm taking this," Arryn replies.

"You can keep your toy, as long as you grab ammo, and help load up these bags," I say, placing several pump action shotguns into a bag.

"All right, captain," Damian replies, attaching a duel holster for the Uzi's around his waist.

We continue loading the three bags, and when they're full, we carry one each, then leave for the elevator.

"Wait, just going to load my shotgun," I say, taking shells out of the belt, strapped around my shoulder.

The elevator chimes, so we duck into the armoury. I hear two people talking, heading our direction.

I draw my shotgun, pop out, and shoot the left cops head off.

"Oh shit!" The other cop replies, while I reload. BOOM! CLICK! CLICK!

The next cop drops down. A red flashing light begins spinning, and an alarm activates.

"Shit, we have to get out of here," I yell, pressing the elevator button.

Two cops emerge from ahead; Damian draws his Uzi's and shoots them down.

"Haha," he laughs, spraying bullets at them.

The elevator dings, then opens. A cop is standing within, so I step his direction, then smack him in the face with the butt of my gun, knocking him to the ground. I fire at his face, making a mess of the elevator.

"Brutal," Arryn comments.

"Just getting the job done," I reply, clicking B2, beginning our descent.

"Oh my god, I can't believe we're doing this," Damian says.

"Expect the cavalry," I reply.

The elevator door opens, and I can see seven cops up ahead. The three of us run into the carpark, and duck behind a few nearby cars.

Damian pops his hands over and aimlessly sprays bullets their direction.

"AAARRGGGGHH!" A cop yells, dropping to the ground.

"Haha, pray and spray always works," Damian quips.

I summon my mist cape - it attaches to the back of my neck, blanketing the room in fog.

"Shit, what happened," Arryn yells, shooting blindly with his pistols.

"Follow my lead," I say, charging out from my cover.

I run towards two cops; I kick one in the nuts, then shoot. While cocking the lever, I smack the second in the face with the butt of my gun. I clench my left fist and fire molten darts at the next three, none missing their mark.

"Where the hell are they? Where did all this mist come from???" a cop says, before getting shot in the face - brains and blood fly everywhere.

I hear the last cop run into the back corner of the carpark.

"Come out you guys, let's get the fuck out of dodge," I say, opening the back of the armoured truck and hopping inside.

Arryn hops in the back with me, and Damian jumps in the driver's seat. As we wheel spin out of the carpark, something in my gut tells me that this is far from over.

IX - Highway Robbery

• **5:48pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"My daughter is a criminal," Enaz says, cheekily.

"Haha yeah, I was in that year. But I do defend my actions in this instance."

"How so?"

"If the law isn't fair, then are you a criminal if you break it?"

"Well I suppose not."

"Exactly. After the government raised all the taxes, they made West Auckland the 'S.U.G.O' guinea pigs, forcing the area to implode. If you can't pay, you can't live. 50% across all taxes is fucking ridiculous!"

"That's highway robbery."

"Haha... Yeah well, speaking of highway robbery...."

• **12:28am, June 6th, 2029 \- Lincoln Road, close to State Highway 16, North Western Motorway, Henderson, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Shit, we just can't lose them," Arryn yells, opening one of the two back doors.

"Please, pull over your vehicle! You are breaking several laws under the S.U.G.O act of 2025," the police chopper says, through a loud speaker.

"My ass we're gonna pull over this vehicle," Arryn replies, leaning against the closed door.

We drive to the end of Lincoln road, and exit via the on ramp, entering the North Western motorway. Arryn begins firing at the chopper with an MP5 machine gun.

"Haha," he laughs, spraying bullets.

"They're opening fire, we need backup," the chopper says, pulling to the left.

I see dozens of police cars emerge in the distance. I run to the bags, and unzip one of them.

I pull out an M16 assault rifle, and a few clips. I load the gun, and head towards the back.

"Move Arryn," I yell, kicking open the other door.

I open fire on the police cars, laughing like a maniac. Arryn joins me, and the two of us spray the oncoming cars. One of us hits the front tire of a vehicle, and it crashes into another, causing them both to flip.

"Put her here, sister," Arryn says, signaling a high five.

I smack his hand, drop my rifle, and then pull out my shotgun. A police car swerves out of nowhere, gaining on us. I open fire. BOOM! CLICK! CLICK! BOOM!

I blow holes in the windscreen, shooting the passenger in the face - brain splats all over the windscreen. The officer driving puts his hand out the window, holding a pistol.

I wrap my arms around Arryn's neck, and spin around so my back faces the car. I cast my fire cape, which covers us in a sheet of fire. The bullets turn to dust the moment it touches me.

"What are you doing?" Arryn asks, while the cop opens fire.

"Saving your life," I reply.

The moment the officer's clip empties, I turn around and shoot him through the face. The car slides out, and causes a pileup.

"Thanks Syra," Arryn says, hugging me.

"Don't thank me yet, chief. Wait... Is that..... GRENADE!" I reply, tackling Arryn into the truck.

The grenade bounces along the motorway, exploding between two cop cars; shrapnel flies through the air.

"Where did the grenade come from?" Arryn asks, sitting up.

"Look!" I yell, pointing at the road.

I see another grenade, bouncing along the road. I have a hunch Damian is releasing them from the front of the truck. The grenade goes off, but the police swerve this explosion.

"Shit, am I seeing things?" I say, rubbing my eyes.

"Nope, we're going to need backup," Arryn replies, standing and heading to the front of the truck.

There's nothing wrong with my eyes. It's an apache helicopter, with two standard police choppers either side.

"Five choppers?!" I say, sheathing my shotgun.

Arryn approaches, holding a square rocket launcher.

"Ready to roll, Syra. Step aside," he says, kneeling next to me.

Just as he fires the first rocket, Damian crashes through the toll booth, knocking us to the ground - the rocket misses, blowing up a nearby house.

"Pull over, this is your last warning. I have you locked in my sights," the apache pilot says.

"Arryn, are you going to pull the trigger? That thing needs to go down," I reply, picking up the nearby M16.

I open fire on the five choppers, mainly concentrating my fire on the apache. Arryn fires a rocket, connecting with one of the choppers; it spirals out of control, crashing into one of the others \- debris rains down from above.

"WOOOOOOOOOOO HOOOOOOOOO!" Arryn yells.

The apache still stalks us, like a lion creeping on it's pray. I hope Arryn can knock that thing out of the sky!

"How many rockets are left?"

"Two in the launcher, and two spare."

"Keep it for the raid, and go grab your friend."

I reload the M16, and begin shooting at the choppers. The apache fires a hellfire rocket; Damian swerves out the way. The nearby explosion takes out a few police cars, and knocks us both off our feet. Arryn crawls towards the front of the truck, where I'm handling the cars. I draw my shotgun and shoot the two drivers through the face.

We drift around a sharp left, and head off the motorway.

"Shit, it's going to take ages to get back. Do we have enough ammo?" I ask, loading more shells into my shotgun.

I hear a loud winding noise, then realise it's not Arryn; it's the mini gun on the apache.

"SHIT!" I yell, grabbing one of the doors, and quickly shutting it.

The rain of bullets rattle the entire truck, and I struggle to hold the door closed.

"Arryn, drop that and help me!"

He runs over and pulls my arm; the door is bouncing, trying to open, but we continue to keep it closed.

"Doesn't it ever run out of bullets??" I yell.

"AAARRRGGGHH! I'm losing grip," Arryn replies.

We slide around another bend, and we both roll towards the front of the truck. I hit the front, then the much larger Arryn crashes into me.

I shake my head, and clear the cobwebs. Looking out the back I see dozens of police cars, two choppers and the apache still on our tail.

"Syra, we have to take them out. We can't bring them back to the Pa," Arryn says, standing.

"Time to heat things up," I reply, walking to the edge of the truck.

I hold out my right arm, flip it over, and my snow leopard 'Krenshi' leaps out of my tattoo of her. She begins running into the oncoming police cars, barging them off the road.

"What.... Are.... You....?"

"I'm Syra, the Chosen One!" I reply, clenching my left fist, and firing repetitive darts at the two other choppers.

Several darts puncture through the windscreen, severely injuring a pilot, causing a chopper to crash. The apache drops back and strafes out of the way.

"Move Syra, my turn," Arryn says from behind.

I step aside and see him struggling to hold the heavy mini gun. Time to return the favour.

As I hear it spin, I can't hide my happiness. We are about to reign terror. Bullets fly out, destroying all on impact. Police cars are blowing up all over the place.

"Hahahahahaha," Arryn laughs.

I grab some nearby MP5 machine guns, and join the assault.

"Concentrate your fire on that apache," I yell, raining bullets at the police cars on our tail.

Arryn aims high, and bullets rain through the sky, but the apache ducks and dodges most of them. A trail of bullets run up the windscreen, but don't seem to hit a target.

"Damn, out of ammo," Arryn says, sounding disappointed.

I run to the edge, and hang onto the right door. Holding my left fist out, I pop off a few molten darts, but hear the wind of the mini gun.

"Shit, take cover!" I say, pulling the door back, feeling the thunderous roar of bullets.  
Arryn crawls up the front of the truck, opening the bag with all the ammo.

"Syra, it's too dark to see which bullets are for the mini gun."

"Then grab a bloody pistol and give me some suppressive fire."

Arryn loads up a few handguns, then runs to the open door, popping a few shots towards the apache.

"Shit, this bloody thing won't fall down," he yells.

"Help me with this door," I reply.

Arryn pulls my arm, and the apache continues raining bullets at the door - thank goodness it's bulletproof.

When it eventually stops firing, I let go of the door, and it swings open, revealing four more cop cars, hot on our tail.

I draw my shotgun, aiming my blasts at their front tyres. Popping one, it causes a car to slide out, and slam into another - they crash into a bank. Hearing my gun click, I realise I'm out of shells. I sheathe my weapon, and pick up the nearby M16.

Krenshi runs behind the last two cars, and nudges them off the road. Once she's within range of me, I leap to her back.

"Are you nuts?" Arryn yells.

"Load that mini gun Arryn, I'll distract the apache."

There is only us and this final chopper. Thankfully, we have caused enough chaos to narrow our battle down.

"Okay you bastard, time to take you out," I say, aiming my fist up, popping darts at it from underneath.

I can't hit anything, as it swerves from side to side.

"Stay still," I mutter.

Arryn walks to the back of the truck, carrying two M16 assault rifles. He opens fire on the apache, many bullets connecting with the windshield.

"Come on, hit something," I mutter, firing more darts at it from underneath.

The apache fires a hellfire, which hits the ground, right next to the truck, tipping it over.

The armoured vehicle tumbles and rolls for at least twenty metres.

"NNOOOOOO!" I yell, flipping off Krenshi's back, as she slides to a halt.

I watch the apache circle around in the distance, then fly my direction. I clench my fist, ready to fire; before I can do a thing, I see the black dragon slam into the side of the apache, knocking it spiraling towards the ground, exploding in a nearby field. When the dragon lands, I see Mahuika dismount. Can anyone say perfect timing?

X - "Not Just Some of it, ALL of it!"

• **6:15pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"What's wrong, Dad?" I ask.

"I'm just trying to wrap my head around everything you've been through."

"Trust me, so am I."

"Sorry to change the subject, but when's Modnar meant to arrive?"

"Soon, trust me."

"Hey, I have a question to ask."

"Sure thing, what's up?"

"I'd like to see Linda. Is a meeting possible?"

"Yeah, of course. Maybe we can drop by when Modnar arrives?"

"Wow, really?"

"Of course. Better now than never. Hey, you better pop your disguise back on, Arden," I say, cheekily.

"Yeah, fair enough," Enaz replies, wrapping his black bandages around his head.

"So where about was I in the story again - it slipped my mind."

"The armoured truck had crashed, and Mahuika saved the day."

"Oh yeah, that's right...."

• **12:47am, June 6th, 2029 - Kay Road: Armoured Truck Crash site, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Thank you. My life was definitely saved," I say, sounding relieved.

"Come on, Syra. You have enough power to take that thing out. For some reason you seem too scared to use it," Mahuika replies.

"How the heck would you know that?"

She grins at me, and doesn't respond. I hate to admit, but the old lady has a point. I don't understand how she knows exactly how I'm feeling, but she's right. I could have thrown a meteor at that apache, but something kept telling me to tone it down. Anyway, now's not the time to think about this - I have to save my friends.

"Quick Mahuika, help me with the armoured truck!" I say.

I jump onto Krenshi's back, and walk around to the roof, ready for her to lift it up. Mahuika advises me otherwise.

"Don't use her, come help me."

"How?" I ask.

"Just dismount and come here!"

"Gees, grumpy bitch," I mutter.

I hop off Krenshi's back, and stand next to her, wondering exactly what we're going to do.

"Kneel down next to me, like so," Mahuika says.

I follow her commands, and wait for further instructions.

"Put your left palm out, facing the truck, then imagine a small, concentrated amount of wind, about the size of a tennis ball, like so."

I peek into her palm, and there is a small sphere of wind, spinning a few millimetres from her palm.

"You can do it, Syra. I was as puzzled as you when I was being taught, but I just imagined the outcome in my mind, looked down, and it was happening," Mahuika explains.  
I glance down at my hand, and see a small sphere of wind, spinning the same as hers. I'm staying calm and in control.

"When I nod at you, slowly move your wind sphere towards the ground, and let's ease this truck over, together."

I look at her, and smile. I know I'm ready to do this.

"Gently now, Syra. Nice and easy... Nudge your sphere towards the base of the truck."

Mahuika nods, and I do exactly as she instructs. The truck lifts up, and rolls back onto its tyres. My heart is racing, and I was really convinced that I was going tip the truck over.

"Well done Syra. You go check on Arryn," Mahuika says, opening the driver's door.

I run around the back, and check on him. Pretty busted up is an understatement - he's unconscious, with cuts, bumps, bruises, and what looks like a dislocated shoulder.

"Shit Arryn, stay with me," I say, reaching inside, pulling him to the back of the truck.

I run my right hand over his dislocated shoulder, and my healing power pops it back into place. I tap him a few times on the face, but he won't awaken.

"Come on, Arryn," I say, running my hand along his face, healing his cuts and bruises.  
He begins coughing, awakening from unconsciousness.

"What happened?" he asks.

"The armoured truck was knocked over by a hellfire missile. You were knocked out."

"Shit, is damo all right?"

"Yeah, Mahuika is helping him as we speak."

I offer my hand, helping him up. We move around the side of the truck, and see Mahuika healing him.

"What is she doing?" Arryn asks.

"Exactly what I did to you, healing his wounds," I reply, as we stand over them.

Damian awakens, then sits up and coughs, leaning against the armoured truck.

"What on Earth happened?" he asks.

"You were hit by a hellfire rocket," I reply.

"Shit."

"Shit is right. If the armoured truck can still drive, take it back to the Pa - Syra and I will escort you by air," Mahuika says, standing up.

I lock the back doors, and Arryn hops in the front with Damian. The truck starts just fine, so

I hop on the black dragon with Mahuika, and follow them back home by air.

• **3:56am, June 6th, 2029 - The Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We escort the armoured truck safely to the Pa, and there are enough guns inside to arm forty people, half the amount attacking each checkpoint. We've delayed the assault - instead, we've been celebrating for several hours, drinking beer and relishing in our success. I can't be prouder of what we've achieved. I'm currently on the top floor, admiring the view, while processing my thoughts. As usual, I'm startled by an unexpected guest.

"Hey Syra," Mahuika says.

"Shit, you scared me."

"I too scare that easily."

"Hey, we actually share that in common."

"We sure do. What are you doing up here all alone?"

"Just thinking."

"About?"

"The journey I've been on."

"That's exactly why I came up here."

"Really?"

"You bet. Another thing we have in common."

"Who would think me and creepy crow lady would have things in common."

"Haha, you're too nice. Actually, I haven't had a chance to thank you, Syra."

"What for?"

"Helping us. You're really doing a great thing."

"I'd do anything for the freedom of people in this great country."

"That's good to hear. What's the story with the dead guys in the white suits?"

"Wait, 'guys' plural?"

"Yes plural," Modnar adds, climbing the ladder.

"Oh hey Modnar. Can you elaborate on this?"

"I picked up Tau while you were busy with your mission."

"Oh, thanks Modnar."

"I also brought this," Modnar says, handing over my black dairy. I leap into his arms and hug him.

"Thank you so much!" I say, enthusiastically.

"Not a problem, my girl."

"I might leave you both to it. It sounds like they're playing my favourite drinking game," Mahuika says, mounting the ladder.

"Ooooo, what's it called?" I ask.

"Connections."

"I'm intrigued, be down soon," I say, as Mahuika disappears from sight.

"I'm glad you're safe, Syra. I heard it was touch and go today."

"Yeah, you're not kidding. I killed many cops today."

"But all for a good cause, my girl."

"I know, just killing pigs isn't how I'd usually do business."

"And I understand, but these are different times to what you're used to, remember that."

"I realise this, hence why I'm not feeling too guilty about it."

"You've come so far, from the naive, nervous Syra I originally met. I'm really quite proud of you."

"Thanks Modnar that means a lot. You want to head downstairs and see what this connections is all about?"

"Sure my girl, I'll be down in a few moments."

I head down to the bottom floor, and stand next to Mahuika. There are six people standing around a wooden table, each in front of a pile of cards, and many spectators drinking behind them.

"So, how do you play?" I ask.

"Quite simply."

"I gathered that much. Pretend I've never played before and want you to explain it to me," I say, sarcastically.

"Okay.... Firstly you need a deck of cards."

"Yeah, now assuming I have one......"

"Then, you shuffle them and dish them out face down, evenly to all the participants. You don't look at any of them, leaving the cards in their respective piles in front of you. Now, each player has two phases in each turn. The first is the flip phase. Whoever has their turn, flips a card from the top of their pile. The second phase is for drinking - if you're connected to somebody - seated to the left or right of you, then you must consume accordingly."

"So how do you 'connect' to someone?"

"By either suits, or numbers. If you play hardcore rules - which Damian and Arryn always do, you can connect with colours too. We only have one deck of cards, so only six people can play at a time."

Arryn and Damian stand and begin chanting something, engaging everyone present to join in.

"Not just some of it, ALL of it! Not just some of it, ALL of it! Not just some of it, ALL of it!" everybody chants.

"Why do they have to finish their drinks?" I ask.

"Because everyone in the circle is connected by the same colour."

"This game is brutal."

"Syra, you have no idea."

We all laugh and have a good time, but this is all a facade for our night raid. Hopefully we postpone it till tonight though, because I'm predicting we'll all have quite the hangover...

• **6:42pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Not just some of it, ALL of it. Talk about taking peer pressure to another level," Enaz says, chuckling.

Before I can reply, a brick flies through a window, landing near us.

"Shit," I say, falling off my chair.

I quickly run to the brick, and pick it up. There is a message written on a paper; it says 'Iota' with the symbol 'I.'

"It's from the Syndicate. Dad, you stay here, just in case Modnar returns," I say, running out the door.

"SYRA!" Enaz yells, chasing me.

I push the doors open to the outside, and see that same shoulder length haired member of the Syndicate I chased earlier.

He runs across the field, so I chase him; he disappears in the forest, down the back of the field.

Once within the forest, I see a ball of energy, which he has clearly jumped into; I don't hesitate to follow...

XI - Snow Where to Go...

• **3:57pm, December 29t h, 2007 - Yorkshire, England.  
**

I fall out of the ball of energy, landing into some snow. I seem to be in a barren forest, but I'm shivering too much to care.

"Holy shit its cold!" I say, trembling.

I look down and see footprints in the snow. I follow them as quickly as possible, cold air escaping my chattering mouth.

"Why on Earth did I decide to wear a singlet?" I mutter.

I'm running as fast as I can, but the lack of warmth and depth of the snow is making this very difficult.

Looking down, I see the footprints disappear into a large bush.

I run up to it, and dive my head inside. A fist punches me in the face, and I fly back into the snow.

"Shit," I say, holding my face.

The Syndicate agent approaches, and kneels over me.

"I've waited a long time to kill you," he says, jabbing my face.

"So why not just do it?" I reply, clenching my left fist.

"Because I must lead you to your destiny," he replies, striking me, then standing and jumping through the bush.

I wipe the blood from my mouth with my arm, stand up then chase him. My skin is wet and cold; I'm watching the weather turn pear shaped before my very eyes; the ice cold breeze gets stronger, but that's the worst of my problems - it begins to snow.

"Great," I mutter, running towards the bush, passing through.

Once on the other side, I see a village. I can't help the Deja vu I have, feeling like I've been here before. I'm in someone's back yard - I can only see the rear of many stone cottages; slate rooves, with handmade stone walls sectioning off each property. They all look similar, but have their own unique feel. My mum used to watch a lot of old British shows, and the surroundings resemble where they were set.

I see footprints running towards the nearby house, and the backdoor is open. The wind is getting colder, the snow is falling much heavier - my skin is quickly turning purple.

"I... Really.... Need.... To.... Head.... Inside," I say, leaping the stone wall, and running through the snow towards the back door.

Once inside, I walk through the kitchen, and it still feels very familiar. It's not until I get into the lounge till I discover where I am. The familiar sight of Christmas decorations, and copious records of famous rock bands, all wrapped in plastic, covering every space on the ceiling - I'm in Brian's lounge, who Enaz interrogated twelve years ago. I remember we found a portal on Tharp, taking us here, to Yorkshire, England.

I look on the ground, and to my horror, a short man lies here. I have no idea where that Syndicate agent is, but I'm sure he did this.

The man looks in his fifties. He's wearing a cloth cap, a woolen jumper, and track pants. The weird part is that he's holding a glass jar.

"What on Earth..... No! It can't be. It's just too bigger coincidence," I mutter, checking his pulse, confirming he's dead.

"Shit, I need to get this out of here," I say, dragging the body through the kitchen, into the backyard.

I struggle to lift him, but eventually get him over my shoulder.

"What the heck..... EEERRRRRGGGHH.... Am I doing carrying......? EEERRGGHHH.... A dead body?!" I mutter, before dumping him over the nearby stone wall.

I wipe my hands in the snow, then head back inside. I see the jar in the lounge, so I pick it up and place it on the windowsill.

"Wait.... It's missing........ A locust," I say, before summoning one; I feel it crawl up my throat, exit my mouth, then land on my hand.

I unscrew the lid of the jar, place the locust inside, and then seal it.

"Sorted, now I have to split," I say, stopping to look at the bench.

I see a pair of clippers, used for pruning flowers. As I pick it up and stare at the jar, my stomach sinks, as I realise what's missing.

"Oh shit," I say, before gulping.

I head outside, leap back over the stone wall, and lean the dead body against it. Holding the clippers, I understand my next course of action. I pick up the left hand, and snip off the index finger - blood shoots out the end, painting the snow red.

I stand and see an old man heading inside the back door. Wearing a cloth cap, and warm winter clothing, I recognise that it's Brian. Shit, now this will make it harder to place inside the jar.

I peek into the back door, and him blearing Achille's Last Stand by Led Zeppelin - I love this song - refraining from head banging, I slip inside. Brian is smoking a tobacco pipe, while sitting in an old, worn green rocking chair.

Quickly heading to the jar, I unscrew the lid, and the locust flies out and lands on my shoulder. I place the finger into the jar, then hold the locust up against my face.

"Don't ever eat this finger, you hear?" I whisper, placing the locust in the jar, then sealing it.

I quickly dash out the back door, trudging through the snow into the distance, eventually jumping the rear stone wall.

Once I'm away from the visibility, I pull my palms apart, and jump into the wormhole. Still haven't caught up with this agent yet, but successfully completed another date with destiny.

XII - Motivating the Martyrs

• **6:43pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: Back of the Field, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

The ball of energy appears, and I land back in the forest. Enaz is standing, and waiting for me.

"SYRA!" he yells, running over and hugging me.

"God, this is SOOOO much warmer," I reply.

"Then August in New Zealand? Fucking hell your skin is cold - where were you?"

"You wouldn't believe me if I told you."

"Try me."

"Remember Brian, the guy you interrogated."

"Of course, how could I forget the first outing with my daughter?"

"Cute... Well, I was at his place, in Yorkshire England."

"No shit, I wonder what made him take you there?"

"Not sure. How long was I gone?" I ask.

"Shit I don't know, sixty seconds, if that? I didn't see anyone land before you, so who created the ball of energy? The Syndicate agent?"

"No, I did."

"WHAT? Since when have you had the power to travel through time?"

"Yeah, I'll get there, give me time to explain. Let's head back inside the Lecture theatre, where I feel a little more comfortable to talk."

• **6:46pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Once inside, I sit at the lecturer's desk, and Enaz sits in the front row.

"Do you know what makes me laugh?" he says, chuckling.

"What?"

"You're sitting at the same desk as your arch nemesis, Akiad."

A shiver runs up my spine, and Enaz begins laughing harder. I look at him and smile, and can't help joining in; it's allowing me to prolong telling this section of the story. It was hard enough to live through once, let along replaying the tape.

"So Syra, did you raid the checkpoints after you were all drunk?"

"Na that would be stupid. We attacked the following night. I'm going to skip past my hangover the next day. Let's fast forward the story to the following night, the speeches that Mahuika and I gave...

• **10:55pm, June 6th, 2029 - The Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Everybody present on the bottom floor. No home brew beer, not even a decent meal. We're all focused on the task at hand. Mahuika is about to speak, so there's a hush silence in the crowd. She clears her throat, then begins.

"Thank you everyone for your help tonight. I say this in advance, and to be honest, I'm not going to shroud the fact that some of you may not return. We're against the police, so they do have guns. Tane Mahuta, would you like to step forward. He has an important announcement."  
After Mahuika finishing speaking, she steps behind him.

"Ah hmm..... Okay, well firstly, I want to welcome Syra and Modnar to our Iwi, Te Kawerau a Maki," Tane Mahuta says.

Everybody present begins clapping and cheering; Modnar and I exchange a glance, then smile.

"I have decided, to step down from my leadership position in the attack (everybody sounds shocked). Syra is the right person to lead the assault, and with her powers at one checkpoint, and our elder 'Mahuika' at the other, we will have the best chance of crippling the police," Tane Mahuta says, before everyone begins whistling and clapping.

Modnar smiles and says "Go on, my girl. Give them some words of encouragement."

I nod at him, then step forward. Everyone gradually stops applauding.

"Thank you everyone for making Modnar and I feel so welcome. You've all taken us in without any questions, and we both appreciate it (everyone claps and whistles briefly). Anyway, there is something you need to know," I say, before grabbing a nearby crate, placing it in front of me, then standing upon it.

I glance around, and raise my eyebrows. I hope they're all paying attention, because I need to I get my message across.

"I realise you're all tired, and hungry, but tonight is about your destiny. We will be fighting for our land, just like our forefathers many years ago. But there will be one difference on this day - We.... Will.... Be.... VICTORIOUS!!!" I say, putting my right fist in the air.

Everybody roars, lifting me off the crate and holding me in the air. It's been a while since I've felt this proud, reflecting back to originally becoming the chosen one; but what's better about this time, is that it's on my own planet. I just pray that I can lead us to victory.

• **11:15pm, June 6th, 2029 - The Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Everyone aiding the cause is outside arming up, but obviously, it's first in, first served. The first forty people received a bulletproof vest, and a gun; everyone else gets a Taiaha. I gave up my vest, but reattached Finito and my sheathe; I might leave my lever-action shotgun and holster on my right leg too. I fill up the belt over my chest with shells, ready for use.  
Modnar and Mahuika swiftly approach me.

"I wish you all the luck in the world, my girl," Modnar says, hugging me.

"Please keep safe," I reply.

"He'll be fine," Mahuika says, hugging me.

"How can you be so sure?" I ask.

"Because it's our destiny to live, you'll see."

I hug Mahuika and actually feel so connected to her. To think that I once despised this woman, and now I worry for her safety. I hope Modnar and she will be all right.

We all hear a few deep horns going off; the three of us look towards the road, and see two buses approaching. When they stop, Arryn emerges from one, Damian from the other.

"Should be able to fit a few soldiers in here, right Damo?" Arryn says, lighting a cigar.

"Sure can brother," Damian replies.

"Well done guys. You two are coming with me. Keen to drive, Damo?" I ask.

"Hey - my turn this time," Arryn chimes in, doing a unique handshake with Damian.

I put my two index fingers into my mouth and whistle. Everyone turns my way, giving me their undivided attention.

"Can we please have even numbers on each bus? Half with guns on each please, make it fair. Best of luck everyone," I say, boarding the left bus.

Once all involved hop onboard, we depart..

• **11:50pm, June 6th, 2029 \- Back roads of West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Arryn had a smart idea; we've been taking the back roads. Krenshi is running behind us, keeping a close eye, and making sure that we're safe. Krenshi scared the shit out of everyone when I first summoned her, but they're all calm now \- I'm not going to lie, it was hilarious. Since then, the bus ride has been fairly silent. Most people are staring out the window, with a blank look on their face. It makes me think about what they've been through. If I had experienced being metaphorically stabbed in the back by my government, I'd be uncertain too. But what a difference 'S.U.G.O' has made - it has given everyone no choice, but to fight for their lives.  
I'm standing in the isle, at the front of the bus next to Damian. He looks at me and smiles.

"I really need to say thanks," Damian says.

"Really, why?" I reply.

"Just for everything you've done. I can't explain in words what you've done for our people."

"Don't thank me, Damo. I was part of 'your people' since the late eighties."

"Late eighties? You look good.... Damn good for early forties."

"Shit, did I say late eighties? I meant late nineties."

"Was gonna say... You nervous?"

"No, not really."

"Bullshit, even I'm not afraid to admit that I'm a little nervous."

"Me too," Arryn chimes in.

"Okay, so maybe I'm lying a little," I reply, smiling.

"So you're scared then," Damian asks.

"I am, but not for me.... More for them," I say, leering over my left shoulder.

"Surely you can protect us, you're very powerful."

"I will try my best, but I can't promise anyone's safety."

I begin looking ahead, watching us turn the windy corners of the Waitakere ranges, with only two headlights guiding us. It makes me think about how blindly we're heading into this battle. I hope Mahuika and Modnar are going to be fine. I can't watch either of them from the other side of Auckland.

"What's wrong? You're quiet," Damian asks.

"Just thinking about the others, especially Modnar and Mahuika."

"Mahuika? Are you warming up to her a little more now?"

I chuckle, then smile his direction.

"She has offered some great advice, so the least I can do is worry about her," I say.

"Ha, I suppose you're right. I have a question to ask."

"Sure thing."

"Why the shotgun? It's such a close range weapon."

I glance down at Finito, and pull it slightly out of its sheath.

"As close as this?" I say, cheekily.

"Okay, point taken. Another question - have you ever found love?"

"Haha, that's a change in pace."

"I'm always good for that."

"That's fine. Yes, I have. I've loved and lost."

"I'm sorry to hear that. Married?"

"No," I say, chuckling.

"I was," Damian replies, looking to the ground.

"Hey now, tell me about her," I say, rubbing his back.

"We were together such a long time. Once West Auckland became branded S.U.G.O, chaos broke out - the stabbings and robbery started. Ranui was hit first. We were cuddling on the couch, watching the Walking Dead.... You that show....? Oh man... Sorry where was I.... Oh some men crashed through our front door, armed with a knife. I ran up and punched the front guy, but he kicked me in the crouch. When I was down, he stabbed her to death, then bolted out the front door."

"Shit that's brutal."

"Yeah, but what can you do? Many have lost their loved ones since this S.U.G.O bullshit."

"What was your wife's name?"

"Kylie. I miss her every day, and wish that I could avenge her death."

"You can Damian, you're time is coming."

I pat him on the back, and see that he's a little teary-eyed. I lean in and give him a long hug, then whisper in his ear.

"You will have your revenge, trust me."

"Thank you, Syra."

When he lets go of me, I turn to face the back of the bus. All the passengers are still dead silent, not saying a word, holding their weapon on their lap. I need to say something inspiring, thinking less about death, and more about success. I put my hands in my mouth, and whistle.

"Shit Syra, more warning next time," Arryn says, swerving the bus slightly.

"Sorry chief. Okay, do I have everyone's attention?" I reply.

"Yeeeessssss."

"Good. I'm not going to sugar coat this; it's not going to be easy. But think about it, what in life is? None of us got given a million dollars to start out. We've all had to rough it, some of us even working two jobs. And this government has the nerve to put our country's taxes up????! To hell with that! Who is with me???? ("Yes!") I said, who is with me? (Everyone on the bus stands and yells "Yes!") Today, we fight back!" I say, placing my right fist in the air.  
Everybody begins cheering and chanting my name, and I smile back at them proudly. I'm glad they're once again ready to fight for their land.

XIII - The Pane of Pain

• **7:10pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Enaz stands and walks to the window. He puts his hands in his pockets, and stares outside.

"What's wrong?" I ask.

"Oh, nothing hun. You'll get annoyed if I tell you."

"Nothing you could say would piss me off."

"I've been thinking about this random memory of you."

"See, not angry. Continue."

"Well, it was before you turned three. You woke up at some ungodly time in the morning and drew me a picture."

"Aww, cute."

"Well, it made me think of my old life. Can we please travel back in time?"

"WHAT?"

"See, told you that you'd get mad."

"I.... I'm not mad... I'm... Frustrated."

"Why?"

"Because... Of course I'm going to take you. Promise you'll keep us invisible?"

"PROMISE!" Enaz says, jumping like an excited kid.

"Fine, let's go."

• **7:15pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: Back of the field, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We walk into the forest, and see two tiny, pink lightning bolts, one slightly larger than the other - one left behind by me and the smaller by the Syndicate agent. His is about the size of closed fist, mine twice the size. I wonder if with practice, that I too will be able to make smaller tears when I travel.

"Okay Dad, I need you to place you hand on my shoulder. I want to feel your energy, know when you want to arrive."

Enaz stands behind me, then places his left hand on my right shoulder. I open my palms apart and a ball of energy appears. I wink at him and we jump into it.

• **2:58pm, February 28th, 1992 - My family home: Back Paddock, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We drop into my back yard, in the paddock. As always, the long grass really needs to be trimmed.

"Gees Dad, a lawnmower, have you heard of one?" I say, sarcastically.

"I... I was a busy man."

"Sure you were."

"I was. Is anyone home?" Enaz asks, climbing the back fence.

"I dunno. I felt your energy, and I think I opened a wormhole to a time close to your memory of me."

"Well, hopefully you got it right. Here, hold my hand," Enaz says, holding his hand and disappearing together.

We jump the back fence, then approach the kitchen window \- Enaz peeks inside.

"A huh," Enaz whispers.

"What?" I whisper back.

He lets go of my hand, and we both reappear.

"I'm going to look at the drawing on the table. I'll be two seconds," Enaz says.

"WHAT?!"

"I'll be fine."

"Then hurry up and disappear," I say cheekily, peeking through the window.

Enaz slowly pry's open the back door and slips into the kitchen. He reappears, then picks up a drawing on the table, and looks at it in disbelief. From what I can make out, there is a never-ending circle that goes around and around, and keeps looping. There is 'PADOX' written below the circle.

"Padox... This is exactly the drawing I was thinking about," Enaz mutters, placing the drawing back on the table, and giving me a thumbs up.

Without warning the front door thuds open; Enaz turns and slips quickly out the back door. He grabs my hand, and we both disappear, resuming our position outside the kitchen window.

"Hunny, did we buy everything?" Zane says, placing all the shopping onto the kitchen bench.

"Yes we did. You know me, I never forget a thing," Linda replies, walking up behind Zane, and placing her hands around his stomach.

"I love you beautiful," Zane says, turning around and kissing her.

"Do you loves me, Daddy?" Younger me says, running into the room.

"Of course beautiful. Explain to mummy what your drawing is about?" Zane says, picking it up off the table

"Padox," she replies.

"Oh.... I finally get it, 'Paddox.' How many cows are there, beautiful?"

"No cows Daddy, Padox," she says, darting into the lounge.

"When did she draw that?" Linda asks.

"She drew it this morning," Zane replies.

"When? I was with her when she got up?"

"No, she couldn't sleep at 4am, so she woke me up and I watched her draw it."

"What do you think it means?"

"No idea, beautiful. I really wish I knew."

"Daddy, Daddy! Come quick, to the lounge," younger me says, stampeding into the room.

"I will pumpkin. Can I ask you something?"

"Psst, you looked so cute when gave me your undivided attention," Enaz whispers to me.

"Ssshhhh, just watch," I whisper back.

"Why did you draw this picture?" Zane asks, leaning forward, hands on his knees.

"Da lady says to."

"Which lady?"

"She come to me when I was paying outside."

"When hunny?"

"I pwomised not to tell anybody or she get angee."

"I'm not going to say, lemon pie. I promise I won't get angry either."

I can hear sniffling coming from Enaz's direction. My poor father, this must be difficult to watch.

"What if you get angee?" Younger me asks.

"Daddy promises not to get angry, okay?" Zane replies.

"Okay daddy."

"So when did you see the lady?"

"It was before Daddy, when you is at works."

"Yesterday?"

"Yeah!"

"All right, thank you peach. Go watch your program and I'll be in soon."

"Yay!" Younger me screams, running into the lounge.

"Shit," Zane says.

"What hunny?" Linda replies.

"You heard her, babe. There was a strange woman in our back yard yesterday. Next week I'm dismantling the sand pit."

"Hunny."

"I'll be damned if our Syra is going to have strangers harass her in our own back yard," Zane says, storming into the lounge.

Linda leans on the sink, looks out the window, and begins crying. Enaz lifts our hands up against the window, making sure he's still touching me - to keep us invisible. I can't help myself,

I too begin quietly weeping. I gently lift his hand off, and guide Enaz to walk away, towards the back fence. Once Linda is away from the window, Enaz lets go of my hand, and we climb over the fence, walking further away from the house.

"Sorry I destroyed your sandpit," Enaz says.

"Hey, you had your reasons. She's not lying though."

"What do you mean?"

"She's not lying. A woman did come and chat to me in the sandpit."

"Bullshit."

"Not kidding..... She was wearing... Oh shit."

"What."

"I'm her."

"You're who?"

"The woman. I remember her looking exactly like me."

"Are you one hundred percent sure?"

"Do I sound sure to you, pops?" I say, opening my palms apart, creating a wormhole.

"You don't waste any time, do you?" Enaz replies, diving into the ball of energy.

"Never a dull moment," I say, jumping in after him.

• **2:47pm, February 27th, 1992 - My family home: Back Paddock, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We both fall onto the ground, and the ball of energy sucks through a small black hole - leaving a small pink tear. Grey clouds blanket the sky - my guess is that rain will hit shortly.

"No comment about the long grass," Enaz says, sarcastically.

"Hey, my mouth was shut."

"There you are, hun. I can see you in the sandpit. Man, you really loved that thing. I wish I never took it down."

"Like I said, Dad - too late now. Come on, let's go," I say, leading us to the back fence.

Enaz looks at me and nods, then disappears. I climb the fence and approach the sandpit - seeing my younger counterpart sitting in the middle with her legs apart. She's barefoot, with golden blonde hair, tied in two pigtails, and is wearing a pink, frilly dress. When my shadow casts over her, she stops playing with her toys and looks up at me.

"Who are you?" she asks.

"I'm a lady, what's your name," I reply, kneeling next to her.

"My name is Sigh-wa."

"Oh wow, that's a pretty name, isn't it?"

"Yes, and I'm a prettyful girl too."

"You are very beautiful."

"Why are you at my house, Miss lady?"

"I came here to play in the sand with you, if that's okay?"

"Yay! I'm so exciting!!"

"Where's your mummy?"

"She's in her woom, keening up."

"Oh great. Can I draw you a picture in the sand?"

"Yup yup!"

I dip my left index finger into the sand, and begin drawing a never ending circle, then write the words 'paradox' underneath it. She tips her head onto her side, and frowns.

"What is dat?" she asks.

"Paradox, can you say that, Syra?"

"Pa... Dox."

"Good Girl. Can you try draw a Paradox?"

She begins copying my circle in the sand. I can hear her muttering 'Padox' as she does it.

"Ta DA! All finish!" she says.

"Well done, you're very clever. Can you try write it too?"

"I can wight wery good, lady."

"That's great, copy what I've done."

"P...... A..... D.... O.... X...... Pa... Dox."

"I'm so proud of you, Syra."

"Fanx, lady. My Daddy is wery proud of me too."

She begins drawing another circle in the sand. Glad she can multi-task at the age of two.

"I bet he is. Can I ask you something?"

"Yup yup."

"Do you know what a human being is?"

"Yup. A hooman bean is me and you."

"Very clever. Who taught you that?"

"My Daddy did."

I can hear sniffling coming from behind me. My poor father. This must be so hard for him.... And I suppose it would be weird at the same time.

"Syra, before I go, I want to teach you something," I say, drawing a circle in the sand next to her.

"Yay, I like learning fings."

"I need you to look at me though, because this is important. When I was a little girl, I learnt this exact thing from a lady like me."

Syra stops drawing in the sand, folds her arms, and sits cross-legged in front of me.

"This is something that I believe, Syra. The first thing that every kid should learn, is to never hurt another human being."

"Don't hurt udder hooman beans."

"Good girl. Never do it. If we all learnt that as a child, the world would be a safer place.

Sometimes people can't help hurting others, as there are many ways to do so. Just please try your best not to, and always remember this."

"I will wemember dat, lady."

"Good girl. Say it again please, Syra."

"Don't hurt udder hooman beans."

"Well done. I have to go now."

"Oh no, but I want to pay wif you."

"I promise that one day, you'll get to play with me."

"Yay! Nice to meet you, lady," she says, shaking my hand.

"The pleasure was all mine, Syra," I reply, walking to the back fence.

I climb over and walk away from the house. I see Enaz reappear next to me, and tears fill his eyes. I hope he's going to be okay, because I've got harder things to reveal in my past then this, trust me...

XIV - The Night Raid

• **7:17pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: Back of the field, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

The ball of energy appears, we drop out, and then it gets sucked into a small hole, leaving behind a pink lightning bolt.

"Aren't you worried about leaving behind evidence?" Enaz asks, reaching to touch the bolt.

"What's the point in worrying? You already know what's inevitably going to happen," I reply, grabbing his wrist.

"Fine, I suppose you're right. So.... When exactly did you arrive at the southern checkpoint?"

"If my memory serves me correctly, it was not far past midnight, and the spirit of everyone aboard was high....."

• **12:13am, June 7th, 2029 - Southern Checkpoint: Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

The energy in the bus is giving me goosebumps. Everybody is laughing and exchanging stories, complete one hundred and eighty degree flip on quarter of an hour ago. An ear to ear grin is plastered across my face - until I divert my attention in front of me. We stop in a cul-de-sac, which is on a hill, overlooking the checkpoint. I hop off the bus, and walk to the edge, leaning against a tree. Damian and Arryn stand either side, and pass me some binoculars. About a kilometre away is a high concrete wall, stretching to the left and right of a huge pair of steel doors - they're at least fifty metres high. Either side of the doors is a tower, occupied by a guard, and a bright searchlight, moving around, looking for a prospect to capture. There are at least one hundred police cars, and twice that many officers on different patrols - which is unusual, even for this time of night. But the thing scaring me the most, are the two tanks. This isn't going to be fun.

"What can you see?" Damian asks.

"Well there's at least two hundred cops, and a couple of tanks."

"TANKS?" They both reply.

"Pass me those," Arryn says, snatching the binoculars from me.

"Me next," Damian replies.

"How many rockets do we have?" I ask.

"I think two. But we have a few of something else," Damian replies.

"Of what?"

"C4 explosives."

"That'll work, but we'll have to sneak down," Arryn chimes in.

"That's fine with me. I have my sword, but if someone could donate a..... Shit Damo, you read my mind, thank you," I reply, before being handed a knife and sheathe.

I draw it, and the blade is at least thirty centimetres. I'd say this would be a pig hunting knife. I attach the sheathe around my left thigh, and after marveling at it, I put away the knife. I signal everyone to come closer, because I have a plan of attack.

"All right everyone, here's what's going to happen. Arryn, Damian and I will sneak down and place a C4 Explosive on each tank - Tane Mahuta, I want you to lead the rest of the warriors, following us halfway down, and wait for the cue (Tane Mahuta pats me on the shoulder, and nods). Once the tanks are destroyed, it's our moment to strike!" I say, raising my right fist in the air.

Everyone present silently follows my lead, raising a clenched fist in the air. We must succeed, we must triumph.

Arryn heads into the bus and returns with one of the carry bags we stole from Henderson Police station. He opens it up, and throws me a belt, full of shotgun shells. I smile at him, then attach it over my shoulder, diagonally across my chest.

"We can head down there through this trail, but there might be guards, so be careful," Damian says, standing at the edge of the hill.

I walk up to him, then look down and see the well-hidden trail he speaks of. As Arryn would say - this is the ticket.

"Excuse me," a woman says, tapping my shoulder. I turn around and smile at her.

"Yes, what's wrong."

"The C4, here you go," she says, handing one to Damian and I.

"Is it easy to use?" I ask.

"I'll explain it on the way down," Arryn replies.

"Okay everyone. Start quietly heading down the trail in a few minutes. Don't strike until the tanks are gone. Best of luck," I say, turning around and carefully descending the slope ahead.

The three of us quietly approach the southern checkpoint. Arryn hands me a C4, and quietly explains in how to arm it, while Damian is loading his Uzi's.

"Sssshhh, up ahead," Damian whispers, diverting my attention.

There are two guards, both with their backs to us, each smoking a cigarette. I glance at Damian and nod; we draw our knives, and carefully approach them. Once we're directly behind each one, we slit their throats, and stab them in the chest, then drag them into the bush.  
Once the bodies are hidden, the three of us creep to the end of the trail, and peek into the open.

"Dam, those tanks are badass," Arryn says.

"Psst, not really the time," Damian replies.

"But give it credit where it's due, Damo. It's awesome."

"Ssshhh. Arryn you ready?" I whisper.

"Not really, but you're the boss."

"Each tank is only ten metres away. Just watch the searchlight, then sneak out and plant the C4. Two minutes should be long enough."

I hold out my left hand, and count down from five with my fingers. Arryn and I sneak out and hide behind a nearby police car. I head around the left of it, Arryn the right. We move up behind the next two cars. Mine is right next to one tank, and Arryn is close to the other. We exchange a brief glance, then sneak up to each tank.

"Hope I remember what I'm doing," I whisper, placing the C4 just above the tank's tread, and arming it.

Arryn gives me the thumbs up, then we both sneak back. Once we're at Damian, he hugs us both.

"Well done guys," Damian says.

"How long were we?" I ask.

"Shit I'm not sure. How long did you arm the explosives for?" Damian replies.  
BOOM! Both the tanks explode, pieces of shrapnel fly everywhere. An alarm starts and the officers all jump behind cover.

"WE ARE UNDER ATTACK! REPEAT, WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!" the speaker says.

"That answers my question," Damian says, drawing his guns.

I pull out my shotgun and run out behind a nearby car; Arryn and Damian join me.

"Cover me!" I yell, popping out and shooting two cops in the head.

Damian sticks his right Uzi over the boot and sprays some shots.

"Dammit, where is everybody?" Arryn panics.

"They'll be here, have some faith!" I reply, popping off a few more shots.

Arryn stands and fires his M16; several police cars blow up, and screams of agony are everywhere. I sneak from behind the car, moving up to the next one.

"What the heck is she doing?" Damian asks.

"Taking back our home!" Arryn replies, following me with suppressing fire.

I feel the ground shake a little, and begin to smile. Looking over my left shoulder, I see Krenshi, my snow leopard.

"Good girl, get 'em all," I instruct as she charges ahead.  
Krenshi shunts many police cars flying left and right, chomping through officers with a few bites.  
An announcement blasts over the speaker. "OPEN FIRE ON THE BEAST!" We can hear hundreds of guns firing at her.

"She's our distraction, fellas! Let's go!" I say, running up to the next car.  
I draw my knife, and slice open a few more officers from behind. Picking up their handguns, I lean on the bonnet and empty the clips, firing at several cops, killing a couple. The spotlight shines on me, so I drop behind the vehicle, and hear the rain of bullets hit the car.

"AARRGGGH!" I groan, one bullet flying through my left shoulder.

"You okay?" Arryn asks, running over to me.

"I've been shot, what the fuck do you think."

Damian runs up to us, leans over the bonnet and throws a grenade.

"Get down!" Damian says, diving down.

BOOM! Four police vehicles fly through the air, each landing on several cops.  
I place my right hand on the bullet wound, and can feel it sealing shut, not even leaving a scar - the bullet drops onto the ground. Damian is watching with his mouth wide open.

"How do you even...." Damian asks, before I cut him off..

"Long story."

I draw my shotgun, then stand and pop two cops, one after the other in the face. Once I drop behind the next car, I reload my shotgun - I hear screams coming from the trail. Our reinforcements have arrived.

"YES!" Damian says, firing both his Uzi's.

"Was about to say the same thing, cuz," Arryn replies, reloading his M16.

I hear a large growl, then a loud shattering noise; chunks of frozen flesh slide past my foot. Krenshi must have died.

"They killed your snow leopard, Syra," Damian yells, from behind the car next to me.

"Don't let it distract you. Keeping firing."

I sneak around the end of the car, and aim my left fist at the first searchlight. I pop a few molten darts, and blow up the light. Firing a few more at the second one, I have a similar outcome. I stand and summon my lightning cape - I flick my arm, so it covers my entire body, then raise my hood, to protect my head. I begin walking towards the police.

"Syra... What.... Is.... That..." Arryn asks, sounding shocked.

I sheathe my shotgun and began throwing bolts of lightning at every officer. As each bolt leaves my hand, another reappears in my palm. Another announcement comes through the speaker.

"WHAT IS SHE DOING?! OPEN FIRE!"

I turn around and crouch; my entire body is shrouding by lighting. Several officers run my direction, then get electrocuted when they touch me. Arryn and Damian provide covering fire.  
I place my index fingers in my mouth and whistle. Looking up in the air, I see Butch approaching from the West. All the firing suddenly stops.

"What's that in the sky?" one officer says.

"It's a plane, it appears to be on fire," another replies.

I promptly stand and place each of my hands around the officers necks; I electrocute them until they begin steaming, turning their skin charcoal black, forcing them to crumble. I charge towards another cop, draw my sword, and then plunge it into his stomach.

"Who..... Are.... You," he asks, blood trickling from his mouth.

"Your worst nightmare," I reply, removing my blade and stabbing the next victim.

I look to the right and see police officers, falling at the hands of our volunteers. Some are dying, while others are succeeding. Either way, it makes so me proud to lead this assault, and I know one thing for certain - the Taiaha is proving to be an effective weapon.  
Tane Mahuta is vicious with his Taiaha - he gave up his M16 to use it. Said it was his destiny as leader of his Iwi to do his ancestors proud. I would had to be on the receiving end of his assault.

"Syra, watch out!" Arryn yells, drilling a few shots to the officer behind me.

"Cheers Arryn," I reply, chopping the head off another cop.  
Butch lands in front of me, and breathes fire at many officers; they scream as they burn alive, and I can't help grinning.

"That's it boooooyyy!" I yell, firing a few darts at two cops.  
Damian runs in front of me, blasting both his Uzi's, while Arryn covers him with the M16; I charge ahead with Finito, slicing through many foes. Butch dives into a close group of cars, exploding on impact; they fly through the air, then land on many unsuspecting victims, including some of our own. I look around, and see fire, muzzle flashes and carnage everywhere; yells of fear fill the ambiance, creating quite a horrific atmosphere. It's giving me Deja vu of the battle against Akiad's forces. The scariest part is that this is taking place on my home planet, rather than Tharp.

Suddenly, Damian spear tackles me into the ground; a rocket whistles past my face.

"Shit, you saved my life," I say.

"Now we're even," Damian replies, blindly firing his Uzi over the car.  
I sheathe Finito and pick up two nearby pistols, then stand and begin firing them both; when they're out of ammo, I toss them, then hide behind a nearby car. Damian runs up and takes cover next to me.

"Here, take this," Damian says, handing me an MP5.

I pop up and open fire, dropping a few more officers.

"AARRRGGGGGHHH!" I scream, shooting until I hear the clicking of an empty clip.

I drop behind the car and Arryn stops next to us; he has one of the black bags over his shoulder.

"Need ammo?" Arryn asks, passing me another clip from the bag.

"Cheers. How many officers are left?"

"Less than fifty now. I can tell because they're all hiding. Here, throw one of these," Arryn suggests, passing me a grenade.

"WHAT?"

"Don't be scared to use it, just don't be stupid with it. Can you throw a ball?"

"No shit, but a ball can't blow my arm off."

"Just pull the pin, and get rid of it."

Arryn and I pull out our pins, then throw our grenades towards a group of cars. BOOM! Flaming vehicles fly through the air, landing on top of the previously hidden officers, blowing them up on impact. More officers fall victim to our carnage.

"Your lightning cape is badass," Arryn says, firing blindly over the bonnet.

"Not the best time... Cover me," I reply, drawing Finito and running towards the remaining cops.

I slash my way to the front, blocking and ducking many strikes - my active lightning cape dissolving any bullets. Looking ahead, I see the last five officers. They're all holding their guns towards me, trembling with fear.

"I realise you all have family, and my intentions wouldn't normally be to vanquish you; but, it isn't my fault you all backed the wrong horse."

They all draw police batons, and charge me one at a time. Each one falls to Finito, as I slice their flesh like a knife through hot butter, until only one remains. He's trembling, looking over his shoulders, noticing my army closing in on him.

"Can't we speak like adults? No need for more bloodshed," I say, sheathing Finito and slowly approaching him. I click my fingers and the lightning cape disappears.

"I.... I have a family...."

"So do I... So do all these Kiwi's that you have no problem killing."

"But.... But... You have to.... Under.... Understand...... S.U.G.O has...."

"I understand, you're just following orders, I get it. But so are we. Arryn, Damo... Come here."

"What's up?" Arryn asks.

"Can you and Damo stick C4 on each gate," I reply.

"Sure thing."

"Wait.... I can open it for you...." The officer says, fearfully.

"And I truly believe you're being honest, but any door with hinges can be closed. This way, we definitely have unlimited access to the South of Auckland."

Arryn and Damian come running towards me, suggesting us to run far away from the doors. I pick up the officer, and tug him along by his left arm.

"You want us to kill him?" Arryn asks.

"No, I want him alive," I reply.

"We did it, Syra," Tane Mahuta says, hugging me.

"Indeed. Time to go celebrate."

BOOM! Both doors crumble, and pieces of concrete fly everywhere.  
Everybody present begins cheering, relieved of their success. Unfortunately for me, I'm concentrating my energy on our next move in this game of chess. I want to know where the headquarters are, and I want to know now.

XV - The Interrogation

• **7:40pm, August 6th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theater, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Shit, where is Modnar?" I say, walking up to the desk, and rummaging through the draws for a pen and paper.

"Why is that so important? We can just wait here for him," Enaz replies.

"We could, but I need to get a tattoo."

"What?"

"You heard me."

"Why?"

"I've been meaning to for a while, just haven't had time."

"It's seven at night, nothing will be open."

"Not true, there's a tattoo parlour on Lincoln road that's twenty four hours."

"That's quite far away."

"Yeah, we'll have to bus there."

"And what on Earth do you need to get tattooed so urgently?"

"I need a new mount, and I've finally decided on what I want."

"Don't you have Butch?"

"I did, but not anymore."

"Why?"

"Well, I'll get to that later in my story. Great, found a pen. Give me a minute to leave Modnar a message."

It reads:

'Modnar, just heading out to get another seal. Be back in a few hours, Syra.'  
"Suppose I should take off my face bandages."  
"Not a bad idea, just leave them here. All right, let's go."

• **8:10pm, August 6th, 2017 \- On a Bus, heading to Lincoln road, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Enaz and I are seated at the back of the bus. There are several other patrons on board, but they're all closer to the front.

"So, is it safe to continue the story on here?" Enaz asks.

"Yeah, what's the worst that could happen - besides, we'll arrive shortly anyway, and I'll have to get the tattooist to draw up the image in my head."

"Fair call. So what did you do with the officer?"

"Yeah, that's a funny story...."

• **1:45am, June 7th, 2029 - The Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We arrived back and everybody is busy drinking beer and celebrating. We're still awaiting the arrival of the other team - I hope they're okay. But, I have no time to worry, as some investigating needs to be done. I have blindfolded the officer, preparing him for an intense interrogation. We're alone on the second floor; he's standing up, tied to a wooden pole with rope, and his wrists are handcuffed in front. I remove his blindfold, and he spits at me.

"No need to be nasty, chief," I say, wiping my face.

"Fuck you," he replies.

I lunge at him and punch his face; he spits blood on the ground.

"Let's start this again. I want to know where your headquarters are."

He ignores me, and then spits my direction again, but this time I dodge it.

"Can you stop being a prick, or does it come naturally?"

He spits at me again, but still misses.

"You're not as nice as you once were, Mr spitty."

"Well now I'm more concerned for my safety."

"Fine, where is the headquarters."

"Fuck up, slut."

Now I'm brassed off. I walk up and rip his shirt off, and begin tearing his pants.

"What the fuck are you doing?" he asks.

"You're going to talk, or you will suffer."

"You realise I won't say a thing."

"So do you get paid for your services?"

"What do you think?"

"Tell me, big boy. What do you spend your money on?"

"Well..... That's none of your business, anyway."

"Oh, is that because you have no idea what to spend it on?"

"No..... Not that at all."

"It is, isn't it?"

"NO!"

"You're frustrated that you're defending the wrong people, aren't you?"

"God defend New Zealand."

"Whatever helps you sleep at night, chief."

"Fuck you."

I look left and see a large knife on the nearby table. I don't hesitate in picking it up.

"Are you fucking psycho?" he panics.

"That's an interesting question... I guess that all depends on you," I say, staring at the blade.

"Well I'm not breathing a word."

I swiftly grab his hands, cut his right thumb off, and place it on the table. He screams in pain, as blood gushes out of the laceration - I drag the table in front of him, so he can stare at it.

"Arrrgghh.... Arrrggghhh.... Fuck.... YOU!" he says.

"Is it really necessary to cuss all the time?"

"Shut the fuck up."

"It's because you don't have the intelligence to replace that word, am I right?"

He spits at me, landing on my face. I cut his other thumb off, and place it on the table.

"AAAARRGGGHGHH!" he screams.

"Now, tell me where the headquarters are," I say, putting the knife on the table....

• **8:35pm, August 6th, 2017 - Natural INKstinct Tattoo Parlour, Henderson, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Shit man, this is heavy," Enaz says.

"Well, it's all true," I reply.

"Can't you skip all this out?"

"Not really. Harden up, Dad."

"Sorry to disturb. Is this what it looks like," the tattooist says, showing me what he's drawn up for my tattoo.

"Wow, I swear that's almost identical," I reply.

"I've.... I touched up an almost identical one recently."

"From birds eye view?"

"Yup."

"Shit, maybe I should change my mind."

"No no, it's very unique."

"Fine, I'll take your word on it. Can I have it done on my left shoulder?"

"Sure. I'll get it transferred onto stencil now."

"Syra, why do we need to go through all this torture?" Enaz asks.

"Because it does reveal something soon, you'll see...."

• **1:48am, June 7th, 2029 - The Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Blood trickles onto the ground from the lacerations I've created. The officer is groaning in pain, cussing constantly; I'm making a habit of blocking him out. I really need to find where the location of the headquarters is, because this guy is really starting to test my patience.

"Okay chief, time to begin spilling the beans. Where is the location of your headquarters?" I ask.

"I'm not going to say shit," he replies, quivering in pain.

"Oh but you will," I say, picking up the knife.

"Please, leave my fingers alone."

"Tell me where it is."

"I....... I can't."

"You're not making this easy for me," I say, cutting his right pinky finger off.

"AAARRRGGGHHHHH!" he screams, as I place his finger on the table, in-between his thumbs.

I jab him a few times in the face, and he spits blood on the ground.

"You're getting quite the collection there - could make a bloody necklace... Now, where is it?"

"Fuck.... YOU!" He screams, then I slap him.

"You're going to end up with stumps for hands."

"Evil bitch."

"No, I'm not. I'm merely trying to find out where your headquarters are."

"Well.... I..... Ain't...... Saying..... Shit!"

I jab him a few more times, then knee him in the guts. He coughs, dripping blood from his mouth onto the ground.

"How long do I need to torture you?" I ask.

"I'm paid to stay silent."

"And what have you spent the fruits of your labour on?"

"I..... Haven't....."

"Exactly why you should tell me. Do you think the government really care about their servants?"

"Of course they do."

"Do you pay fifty percent tax?"

"Yes, but I'm paid well."

"I rest my case. And as usual, they want their slice of the pie."

"Why are you so against the government?"

"Don't you remember a simpler time, when we all just worked hard, paid our smaller, more reasonable taxes, and everyone was happy?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Well the government that you're fighting so hard to protect, ruined that perfect life. Aren't you worried about what your children are going to do when they grow up?"

"No, they'll become police officers."

He grins, then pulls the fingers at me.

"Shit, you're like talking to a brick wall. No actually, you're worse."

"Told ya."

I walk up, cut another the middle finger off each hand, and place them on the table.

"Aarrrgghhhhh, AAAARRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHH!"

"You look stumped," I quip.

"You're going to serve so many years in prison.... Bitch."

"So you say..... But, do you really think I couldn't just..... Break out," I say, making a flame come out of the tip of my right index finger.

"They'll always find you.... And they will kill you."

"No they won't," Mahuika says, entering the room.

"Yes they will, don't fuck with the Police."

"Syra, they won't find you."

"How can you be so sure?" I ask.

"Let's just say I can see into the future."

"Ooooooooo, yeah right. Let me guess, you're going to cut all my fingers off, and kill me?" he says, sarcastically.

"No. We're actually going to leave, because I know where your headquarters is located."

"Bullshit," he replies, spitting blood on the ground.

"I do, Colin. Don't you remember telling me?"

"What the fuck. I've never said a thing to you. And how the fuck do you know my name?"

"You told me, Colin. Come Syra, let's leave this piece of shit here."

"I NEVER TOLD YOU ANYTHING, PSYCHO BITCH!!" he screams, as we leave the room, and climb down the ladder.

Once we're on ground level, I see a young Maori boy playing guitar, and some others standing around singing a classic Kiwi tune - 'Better be home soon' by Crowded House.

Regardless of the festivities taking place, I get straight to the point and begin asking questions.

"Where's Modnar?"

"He.... Was..... Here.... Somewhere?" Mahuika replies, looking around for him.

"Is he alive?"

"Yes, he's fine - just forget him for a moment."

"Did he tell you the location, or were you bluffing?"

"No, he never told me, nor did he tell me his name."

"So you can see into the future?" I ask, as we leave the Pa.

"Sort of, it's hard to explain."

"How? You either can or you can't. What's so hard to explain about that?"

"Okay... Okay... I can see into the future."

"See was that too hard?" I say, patting Mahuika on the back.

"Haha, I suppose not."

"Hey, where are you ladies going?" Tane Mahuta asks, running over to us.

"Going to sort out your Auckland Police problem, once in for all," Mahuika replies.

"How?"

"We're going to plant explosives in their headquarters and blow it to smithereens."

"How did you find where it is?"

"I've asked her the same thing, and she won't say," I chime in.

"Well, you know we'll appreciate your efforts. How many men do you need?"

"None."

"WHAT?"

"We'll be fine. I feel confident in Syra's ability."

"What about us?!" Damian says, as he and Arryn run towards us

I look Mahuika's direction; she closes her eyes and shakes her head.

"Sorry guys, you'll have to sit this one out. But you still can help us."

"How, just let us know."

"We need C4."

"Gimme a sec," Arryn replies, running into the nearby bus.

"Are you sure we can't help you?" Damian asks.

"No, we better do this ourselves. Look after Modnar, will you?"

"I haven't seen him, but when I do, I'm all over it."

"Here!" Arryn says, running over, holding a bag.

"Thank you for your help," I say, slinging it over my shoulder.

"Not a problem, will a dozen be enough?"

"Haha yeah, I'm sure we'll manage," I say, sarcastically.

"These C4 aren't on a timer - there will be a detonator in the bag."

"Cheers Arryn."

I look into the air and see the Taniwha land. I slowly approach it.

"What's his name?" I ask, reaching out to pet it.

"Why do you assume it's a male?" Mahuika replies.

"It's female?"

"Yes, her name is Agape."

"Wow, that's a cool name. What does it mean?"

"It basically translates to 'Divine Love' in Greek."

I lean in, cautiously pat the dragon, and see her eyes close. Guess she's warming up to me. If I ever lose Butch, I'll make my next mount a dragon - I can't let Mahuika steal the show.

XVI - The Saboteur

• **9:16pm, August 6th, 2017 - Natural INKstinct Tattoo Parlour, Henderso n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

It's about thirty minutes into my tattoo. I'm getting a bird's eye view seal of Agape on my left shoulder. It actually hurts quite a bit, but this is as expected. It has been quite hard to explain my story to Dad while this is happening, but what can you do. When a girl wants a tattoo, she gets one; simple as that

"So.... This dragon I'm drawing on your shoulder.... You're saying you rode one of these?" the tattooist asks.

"You bet."

"A real dragon."

"As I said before... Yes I did."

"Seems a little farfetched."

"How about I prove you wrong when you're finished?"

"Syra, is that such a good idea....?" Enaz chimes in.

"It'll be fine, trust me."

"Now where were you in the story...."

"You were about to ride the dragon?" the tattooist says.

"Yeah, that's right. Shit he's paying more attention than you," I reply.

"Hey hey, I'm paying attention. Arryn had just handed you a bag of explosives," Enaz says.

"Very good.... Yes, well next was mounting Agape without her throwing me off....."

• **1:57am, June 7th, 2029 - Outside of the Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"When you're ready, feel free to mount her," Mahuika instructs.

"Really? She won't shake me off?" I reply, stroking her scales.

"You have a flaming bird that you ride daily, yet you're skeptical about mounting mine? Come on Syra," Mahuika says, sarcastically.

I suppose she has a point. Time to gain some courage and give this a go. I hop up and place my leg over Agape. She shivers as I pat her, then looks back at me, and rubs her neck into my stomach.

"See, she likes you, don't you Agape?" Mahuika says, mounting her, sitting just in front of me.

"Hope sssssssOOOOOOOOOO!" I yell, as we launch into the air.

We glide to our destination, through the cold night breeze. I think about how crazy this is. No weapons, no backup. In saying that, I've been thrust into much worse scenarios.

"Glad I have my sword," I say, tapping my hilt.

"You won't need it."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean what I say."

"Of course we'll need it. The pigs will try arrest us."

"Yes, they will. But we only need to eliminate the bare minimum of who is in the way."

"And how do you expect us to do that impossible task. Go invisible?" I say, sarcastically.

"Yes in fact, that is a possibility."

"Oh..... Well that makes this a lot more possible."

"You don't need to disappear to make this happen. Have a little more faith in me, Syra."

"Enlighten me."

"Let's just say I have the layout of the complex in my head. I know where all the guards

patrol, where to plant all the explosives, everything."

"Shit, I suppose that is a great advantage. What if all the patrols change?"

"They won't."

I'm not going to argue with her, as her confidence is through the roof. I don't mean to not have any belief in her, but there has been many times in my life where something hasn't gone to plan. I really hope this isn't one of those times.  
Agape begins her descent through the clouds, and I can see a white mansion on the top of a cliff, overlooking the ocean. Agape is descending into the forest on the edge of the property.

"Wow, is this the place?" I ask, in disbelief.

"Yeah, here we are."

"Doesn't seem like it would be too hard."

"There are four basement levels, and three above ground."

"Shit, now that's a little bigger. Maybe a dozen C4 won't be enough?"

"It'll be fine. There's thirteen anyway, he miscounted."

When Agape lands, I hop off her back, put the bag down and count the C4. Mahuika was right, thirteen are inside.

"How did you know?" I ask.

"Wild guess."

"Yeah, sure it was."

"Fly away Agape, your services are no longer needed. Syra, follow me," Mahuika says, leading the way forward while Agape launches into the air.

"Psst... Don't we need her to escape?" I ask.

"Shh..... No, we don't... Now follow me."

We emerge from the forest, and there is a chain-link fence going around the outside, barbed wire along the top.

"Surely you can discreetly sort this one out," Mahuika asks.

I place my hand on the fence, and my palm glows bright red. I make a perfect hole in the fence, and it drops to the ground.

"Well done, Syra. Let's go," Mahuika says, sneaking through the hole.

She grabs my left wrist, and we disappear.

We are in the front yard of a piece of prime real estate; the white mansion is ahead of us, and armed officers are everywhere. I'm not going to lie, but I'm actually slightly nervous.

Mahuika leads us past at least two dozen officers, then we head around the side of the mansion. I look down and see a metal grate.

"Psst, is this our way in?" I ask.

"You got it," Mahuika replies, letting go of my wrist, making us reappear.

"Shit, so we're really sneaking in. Can't we go invisible through the front door?"

"Nope," Mahuika replies, removing the grate.

"Why?"

"Because this is the only way we're meant to do this."

"But you know the whole patrol."

"Yes, entering through this point."

"Okay... Age before beauty," I quip.

"Hmm.... Hope that happens to you one day," Mahuika replies in a similar manner, then drops into the hole.

I follow her, landing in sludgy mud.

"Shit," I say, shaking my boot.

"Shush, follow me," Mahuika whispers.

We creep through dimly lite stone corridors, trudging through the sludge; creaking wooden floorboards are above us, and I can hear people talking.

"Psst Mahuika."

"What."

"We should eavesdrop on this."

"Already two steps ahead of you. Up ahead there's a small hole in the floorboard."

We find the hole in the board, just like she said - there's light shining through. She grabs my wrist, and we disappear.

"Have your men located where the rebels are?" a male asks.

"Aaahhh.... No... No sir.... Not yet," a fearful voice replies.

"That's not good enough!"

"We.... We will send out more officers."

"I don't care how many it takes. We must find her. She can't get away with what she has done."

"Who..... Who are.... You... You referring to?"

"Mahuika.... And while you're at it..... Bring me Syra, either dead or alive.

"Psst, who is he?" I whisper.

"Which one?" Mahuika whispers back.

"The higher ranking officer."

"His name is Chi."

"Wait a minute.... That's another Greek sounding symbol... Is he part of the Syndicate of Time?"

"Indeed."

"Are they involved in this?"

"Not exactly," Mahuika replies, covering my mouth.

"What was that?" Chi asks.

"I.... I don't know sir."

I hear a loud thud, and darkness shrouds our presence.

"Please.... Please Chi.... I mean sir..."

"Are you going to triple your efforts? Do you understand what my leader would do to me, if I can't find either of them?"

"No..... No idea.... Sss...... Sss...... Sir!"  
The floorboards creek, then there's a loud cracking noise, then a thud on the wooden floor. Chi has broken the officer's neck.

"Get me a more competent officer!" Chi yells.

"Come Syra, follow me," Mahuika whispers, letting go of my wrist.

"Right behind you."

After a while we reach some concrete steps. Mahuika sits on them, and pats the step next to her.

"We must wait here."

"Why?" I ask.

"The first two officers of the patrol are due down here in ten minutes. Thought we could chill for a bit."

"Sweet, sounds good."

"We're going to break their necks, then hide the bodies in that freezer over there."

"You've really thought this through, haven't you?"

"Yeah, that's one way of looking at it."

"I have a question for you."

"Go on."

"How long are you going to stay behind and help the Iwi?"

"Haven't really thought that far ahead."

"Well, you're doing a great thing, Mahuika. I hope one day I can do something just as selfless."

"You will, Syra. Your time will come."

• **10:02pm, August 6th, 2017 - Natural INKstinct Tattoo Parlour, Henderso n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Over an hour of outlines have been inked, and my tattoo is far from finished; the tattooist needs to shade the entire thing. Both he and Enaz have fired questions at me, as I've continued telling my story. I've been telling it for nearly twelve hours, and I'm far from over.

"I don't understand why you never asked for my help," Enaz says.

"Because I didn't need it at this time. Besides, you were busy with your training."

"Yeah, younger me. What about.... Well, this me?"

"What the fuck do you even mean by that, bro?" the tattooist asks.

"Aahh..... Nothing."

"Yeah right."

"Go on, Syra - tell me," Enaz says.

"Because I was never meant to get you, until I did."

"Honestly, you're as cryptic as your mother.

"Very true, and I have Modnar as a friend," I say, giggling.

"Enough said," Enaz quips.

"I think you're both cryptic mother fuckers," the tattooist adds.

"I suppose we are."

"Can't you explain what you're talking about? I'm actually interested," the tattooist asks.

"Maybe.... What's your name, anyway?" I reply.

"Nik, but that doesn't answer my question."

"It wasn't meant to."

"But..."

"Now where was I?"

"Down in the basement, chatting with Mahuika," Enaz explains.

• **2:26am, June 7th, 2029 - In the basement of a hidden Police Headquarter s, East Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Do you know where we need to place these explosives?" I ask.

"One will go on the side of these steps. I just want to wait because they beep when they're armed."

"Oh right, fair call."

"Quick Syra, stand up. Lean against the wall, on the other side of the steps."

"When will they be here?"

"About thirty seconds. You take the guy nearest you. Don't hesitate to kill him, or our cover will be blown."

I nod at her, and realise the importance of being quiet in this situation. We could take out hundreds of officers and generals in one swoop if we can just remain silent.

The two officers walk down the steps side by side - we both leap up behind them and swiftly break their necks. Their bodies drop into our arms.

"Drag them to the freezer," Mahuika instructs.

We dump the two bodies into the freezer, burying them in ice as best as we can, then assume the position next to each other on the steps.

"How many to go?" I ask.

"Too many to count."

"Are you okay, you seem distracted."

"Just been thinking, we're saboteurs, wouldn't you agree?"

"Indeed we are - once we arm the explosives."

"One either side of the steps."

"Yeah yeah, I remember," I respond, sarcastically.

I stick a slab of C4 against the side of the steps, then smile at Mahuika.

"Why are you so happy?" she asks.

"Actually... I've been thinking too. I wanted to say thanks for helping me. I've always judged a book by its cover with you."

"Hey don't sweat it. I figured you'd come round eventually."

"So we're all square?"

"Don't worry, it's all in the past."

"That it is."

"Thank you Syra, I appreciate the sentiment."

We exchange a brief glance, then smile. It makes me realise that regardless of what's going on in life, there is always time to be thankful. Now, time to blow this place to smithereens.

### XVII - When Nature Calls..

• **10:20pm, August 6th, 2017 - Natural INKstinct Tattoo Parlour, Henderso n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Aaarrggghhh, shit," I say, getting the shading done on my tattoo.

"Sorry mate," Nik replies.

"Na, you're all right. Keep doing your thing."

"So... You blow up this headquarters?"

"Indeed."

"Shit girl, you're straight badass."

"I was about to say the same. Please wait on the story, I need to take a piss," Enaz chimes in.

"Aaahhhh, when nature calls," I reply.

"Indeed."

"Reminds me of the next part of my story."

"Please give me a moment."

"Crapper is out the back," Nik replies.

"Shit, this is the most annoying but addictive pain," I say, before biting my tongue.

"You've got that right. So what did you do next?"

"Hey, I said wait for me," Enaz replies, running into the room, pulling up his fly.

"Gees, I didn't say a thing, hold your horses. Now where was I...."

• **2:35am, June 7th, 2029 - In the basement of a hidden Police Headquarter s, East Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Is nature calling, Syra?" Mahuika asks.

"How did you know?"

"Oh, call it woman's intuition."

"Shit, well called, but unfortunately doesn't change anything - I am still busting to use the loo."

"There's a toilet on the floor above us, the problem is getting there safely. Can you hold it for a few minutes?"

"Not like I have much of a choice."

"Good, let's head upstairs and check the patrol."

We stand and walk up the steps, Mahuika grabs my right wrist and we both vanish. Once at the top, we peek through the door and study the patrolling guards.

"In a few minutes, that guard will head into the bathroom. We follow and silence him, then you have an opportunity to.... Well was it number one or two?" Mahuika whispers.

"Seriously, does it matter?" I whisper back.

"Yes it does, every second counts."

"Well, to paint you a picture... I have to drop the kids off at the pool."

"Charming."

"You started this shit."

"No... Technically you did."

We both chuckle quietly, then abruptly stop to focus on what we need to do.

"Jokes aside, we will move in about ten seconds," Mahuika explains.

The guard heads into the male toilets, so Mahuika continues to hold my right wrist, and we follow. She pushes the door open, and once inside, we see three cubicles - the far left one is occupied by the guard, and the two remaining are free. I hop into the one next to him, and shut the door. Mahuika waits outside, I hope for her sake she doesn't get caught.  
While I'm busy, I hear the toilet flush, and the door fling open.

"What the... Who are.... AAAHHHH," the guard says - I hear a loud cracking noise in the cubicle next to me.

"Psst, what's happening?" I whisper.

"I've just broken his neck, then jumped into the cubicle with him."

"Why?"

"Well, you have to finish... And we're expecting company."

"How do you....."

I hear a door squeak open, and footsteps enter.

"Jesus, it's busy tonight," a voice mutters.

The cubicle next to me locks, and I hear his pants unzip and a belt buckle connecting with the ground. I hold my breath as the smell drifting my direction is making me sick - the sound is equally as disgusting. Thankfully not long after, I hear the cubicle either side of me flush almost at the same time. Both doors open. I hear some quick footsteps, then a thud. I quickly finish up, flush the toilet and open my door. I see Mahuika dragging an unconscious guard into the far cubicle. She pulls the door closed, then places her hand against it.

"What are you doing?" I ask.

"Locking them inside."

"You can do that?"

"Of course I can. My power is limitless, all I have to do is imagine what I want to achieve - and it happens."

"Well, let's get the fuck out of dodge, before we get discovered."  
Mahuika grabs my right wrist, and we both vanish. As she pushes open the door, we look both ways and thankfully no one is around.

"Where to next?" I whisper.

"The armoury. Only one person is due to head in there tonight - they will unlock the door for us, so it's definitely a safe place to plant a few explosives."

As she turns right and carefully leads us down the corridor, I begin to wonder whether we're in too deep. Oh well, too late to turn back now.

XVIII - Effective Time Management

• **10:35pm, August 6th, 2017 - Natural INKstinct Tattoo Parlour, Henderso n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Nik and Enaz are in hysterics. I guess immaturity in males never really change.

"So Syra, were you talking... 'SHIT' before," Nik jokes.

"Didn't mean to 'DUMP' all this truth on us," Enaz joins in.

"Yeah yeah guys, joke made and taken," I reply.

"All right, all right. So did you find the armoury?"

"You bet your ass we did...."

Nik and Enaz look at each other, then say "Ass," before cracking up laughing.  
Before I lose my train of thought, whereabouts was I.....

• **2:50am, June 7th, 2029 - Outside the Armoury, Hidden Police Headquarter s, East Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We have been waiting about eight minutes outside the armoury, remaining invisible. I'm not going to lie, my patience is wearing thin.

"Where is this officer?" I whisper.

"Patience Syra."

"Thank you captain obvious," I say, sarcastically.

"You're a box of fluffies, aren't you?"

"I try my best. How many more explosives do we need to place?"

"Well, four in the armoury - after we load-up."

"Won't guns be too noisy?"

"Silenced pistols will work."

"Good point. Ssshhh, someone is coming."

We press up against the wall, and an officer opens up the door to the armoury. Swiftly, we follow him inside - Mahuika lets go of my wrist, I reappear and break his neck.

The room is long, with three shelves on either side of us, going all the way to the back of the room.

"Roll his body under there," Mahuika says, pointing under the bottom shelf.

I feel a sense of Deja vu come over me; only recently I was in an armoury within the bowels of the Henderson police station. Hopefully, this situation pans out just as smoothly.

I see Mahuika walking right down the end of the room, so I follow. She picks up a pistol from the middle shelve, then begins attaching a nearby silencer, and places it inside a holster.

"Here, put this on, and keep these on you," Mahuika says, passing me the pistol, holster and a few clips.

"Cheers," I reply, attaching it over my shoulder.

As I watch her do the same thing, it makes me realise how professional and precise she is.

It's almost like she has done this all before, way too many times. Curiosity gets the better of me.

"How many times have you done this?" I ask.

"Sorry, what do you mean?"

"How many times have you broken into this facility?"

"Just the once."

"You could have fooled me."

"It's all about keeping your composure. If you lose it, you're as good as dead," she says, calmly.

"Suppose that's true."

"Here, place these charges in the corner of the room, either side of the door, under the

bottom shelf," Mahuika says, handing me two slabs of C4.

I do exactly as she says, then stand by the door and await her next orders. Normally, I have enough confidence to complete the necessary tasks - yet, in this instance, I feel a subconscious obligation to follow her, instead of lead.

"Explosives placed?" Mahuika asks.

"Done, what next?"

"The next lot of C4 need to be placed quickly and efficiently. That's why we have silenced weapons. Carefully execute everything you do. Follow me."

I listen to every word, and it reminds me of a sales seminar I took when I was twenty five, just before I started my own business. The main backbone of the three days I spent learning was 'effective time management.' Time is only passing us by and you can't get it back - so make sure every second spent has been effective.

I follow Mahuika down the corridor, and we stop outside two doors that are opposite each other.

"Three guards are in there, two are in here - headshots okay?"

"Check."

"One... Two... GO!"

I push the left door open, and I'm in a staff kitchen - three officers are all playing poker. I swiftly shoot two in the head, where the third ducks under the table. I fire a few shots through it, and he drops to the ground, crawling towards me, smearing blood everywhere.

"Who... Who... Who are you?" he asks.

I fire a shot into his head, then say "The Chosen One."

I exit the room at precisely the same time as Mahuika exits hers.

"Was the job done?"

I nod then reply "lead the way."

We move further down the corridor, and at the end are three doors - two opposite each other to the left and right, and one in front of me.

"Should be two officers behind your door, three are behind mine. Be quick, we need to sneak in here.

I push the door open and I'm inside the staff recreation room - the two officers are playing a game of pool. I draw my pistol, shoot the first in the head - the other drops to his knees and begs for his life.

"Please lady... I have a family..... Please."

"Oh, and you think I give a shit?"

"Please, I'll do anything."

"Including turn against your country," I say, firing a shot into his head and leaving the room.

"Why were you speaking to him?" Mahuika asks.

"He was begging for his life."

"And the outcome?"

"He turned his back on our beautiful country, he deserved one in the face."

"Well said. Follow me," Mahuika replies, grabbing my left wrist.

She pushes the door in front open, and we step through while invisible. We are in an eating quarters, and there are many officers present, seated at various tables around the room. The ambience is a mix of laughter and deep involved conversations. I see an elevator, way down the other end of the room.

"Are we heading for the elevator?" I whisper.

"Yes, but after we place two charges in here."

"Are you bloody nuts?"

"It needs to happen. This place will be up in flames within twenty minutes, and all present will be caught with their tail between their legs."

"Shit... Fine, hurry it up."

While we sneak through the room, there is video recording projected on the opposite wall, from a watch one of the officers is wearing. A man wearing a white pastel suit is speaking. He has a long white goatee, and a white afro. I bet every dollar I have that he is Chi, from the Syndicate of Time.

"Why have we not attacked the stronghold on the summit? Those West Auckland pests are starting to piss me off."

"Chi... Sir... We.... Often try, but there is strong magical present. Rumours say that the Maori elder can command a Taniwha," an officer replies.

"Nonsense, do you really believe that shit?" Chi replies.

"Not usually... But with no disrespect to you at all, sir - I've actually seen it."

Chi winks at another officer present, who in turn draws his gun and shoots the cop who was previously speaking.

"Anyone else believe that shit?" he says.

There is an abundance of silence - everyone present are awaiting Chi to break it.

"Good, I'm glad you all feel that way. Now, as I was saying - what is happening with the summit?" Chi asks.

"We have located the rebel base, and we will rally everyone present to attack."

"Perfect. I'm leaving soon, to check in with my boss. I'll meet you all there. Depart after your feast," Chi says.

The video ends and the projection from the watch disappears. All the officers begin cheering, stomping and clanging their mugs of beer together. We need to act, quickly.

"Let's place the charges and get out of here," I whisper.

"You're right. Place the first one under the table," Mahuika replies.

I feel a slab of C4 land in my left palm. I kneel down, place it under the table and arm it. Mahuika pulls me up, then whispers.

"Quickly, you set the next charge, then I'll call the elevator."

Once we arrive, I feel another slab land in my hand. I stick it under the table, then arm it.

"Let's blow this pop stand," Mahuika says, as the elevator dings on arrival.

"Best thing you've said all day."

When the elevator door opens, a grin reveals itself. The hush silence of the room diverts our direction, and I can't express the happiness brewing inside me. Maybe the seed of my nasty side has been planted.

XIX - My Masked Saviour

• **1:40am, June 7th, 2029 - Unknown location, Hidden Police Headquarters, East Auckl and, New Zealand.

**VAUGHAN**  
**

It has been days. The pain I'm going through is agonising, but I refuse to budge more than I have to. My right hand is tied up in front of me, with a rope - my left was cut off yesterday with a saw, and the end was burnt, stopping me from bleeding to death. A larger rope is around my neck, attached to the ceiling - and to top it off, I'm standing on an old wooden chair, balancing with only my left leg - my right was cut off with a pair of hedge clippers the day before; they also burnt the end of it, to savour my death, make it more agonising. There is a table against the side wall, and a double way mirror. The floorboards are rotten - the room is a damp, cold brick room with moss all over the place. There are a few specks of light peeking through holes in the wooden roof, and one dangling light in the centre, two metres above my head. My hair is long, dirty and blonde, and my thick ginger beard needs a good wash - I'm shirtless, with many fresh scars from my torturous few days. I have dirty black jeans on, and my shoes have been thrown away, allowing them to snip off my toes. I only have my big toe remaining on each foot. I don't imagine I'll ever get out of here alive, but I'm always the optimist.

The door swings open, and Chi enters. I have wanted this man dead for years. I worked for the Police once, but refused to be one of the Government's instruments of destruction no longer. If I get my chance, he will pay for what he has done.

"Detective Wyatt," he says, walking with his hands behind his back.

"Chi," I reply.

"You just don't give up. You're as tough as the rumours suggest."

"Mate, can you stop sucking me off and get on with the killing. I ain't saying shit, so just kill me."

Chi clenches his fist, and punches the nearby wall, leaving a bigger crater than he did the other day.

"You know I can't kill you yet."

"Why? I'm ready to die, I've endured too much pain to care now."

"That's not true, you can handle so much more."

Chi digs into the inside of his jacket, and pulls out a cheese grater.

"This will stingy a little."

I'm afraid..... I'm pretty fucking afraid right now....

He pulls up a chair, hops on top, then presses the sharpest end against my face, and moves closer to me.

"Your face... It's still quite soft.... It'll change forever after a little grate."

Water splashes in my face.

"How do you have such good balance?" Chi asks.

"What do you mean?"

"You passed out before I could torture you, and obviously began strangling yourself, from falling off the table..."

"Why didn't I wake up?....."

"You were unconscious..... Anyway, I stand you back up, and while being out, you've stayed right on that table."

"Just kill me. I no longer care whether I live or die."

"Can't do that."

"Why....... Why the fuck not."

"Because orders from higher up said I can't."

"There's always someone higher up. We're all just cogs in a big machine. If one wears out, you just out another one on the machine, and it keeps going. No one is special, not you, not me.

My eyes are finally open, Chi - how long will it take for yours?"

He isn't saying a word. The silence is hypnotic. I've been trying to jab him with my words for days, and I'm finally getting through to him.

"You just have a very bleak view on life, that's all," Chi says.

"I used to be like you, but I changed. I refuse to be controlled."

"Whatever you say.... Now, if you don't care about your life, then I don't want to do the respectful thing and take it from you - maybe you should kick the table from under you, and take it yourself."

Shit. There's that silence again. This time it's me unable to speak. I did say I no longer care if I live or die - that's not true. I look up and smile at him, as an old riff by a band called Rage Against the Machine comes into my head. There hasn't been a more appropriate time to repeat their famous lyrics.

"Fuck you, I won't do what you tell me! Fuck you, I won't do what you tell me!"

I repeat it over and over, until Chi cusses at me, then storms out of the room. I can't hold the back laughter.

"Wanker," I say, giggling to myself.

I hear sparks behind me, so I look over my right shoulder. A black hole appears, before stretching into a small pink lightning bolt - two figures drop out. One is wearing a black outfit, similar to a ninja - he has two samurai swords attached to his back.

The other has a very muscular physique, a homemade longbow over his back, and a quiver of arrows right next to it. He has an animal's skull as a helmet, and his long black and grey hair, is growing through the top of it. An old satchel is slung over his left shoulder, and a handmade bark necklace is around his neck - it looks like a snake skin cloak is attached to it, covering most of his chest, arms and back. Wrapped around his left thigh is a thick belt, with sharp bones attached all the way around, and a machete is in a sheathe, wrapped around his right thigh. They are the last people I expected to see.

"Why are you here?" I ask, confused.

"To save your life," the ninja replies.

XX - Reinventing the Wheel

• **11:01pm, August 6th, 2017 - Natural INKstinct Tattoo Parlour, Henderson, West Auckland, New Zeal and.  
**

**SYRA**

"All finished," Nik says, turning off his gun.

"Badass," I reply, marveling at it.

"Happy with it?"

"You bet. Now, time to heal it."

I softly run my right hand over my entire tattoo. A bright glowing comes from beneath my palm, and within seconds, it's all healed.

"How did you....." Nik says before I chime in and say "Come outside."  
Enaz and I follow Nik out the back of the parlour, and I turn around to face them.

"I know you're fine Enaz, but you swear this stays secret?" I say.

"I don't know what I'm keeping secret, but if it's as radical as the glowing hand thing, you have my word."

I take a few steps back and look at my left shoulder - Agape, my dragon leaps out of the tattoo and spirals into the air. Enaz and Nik have their jaws wide open. As it lands, a gust of wind created by her wings blows them both over. As they both stand, Agape lets out a huge roar.

"Yay-yah, that's fucking decent," Nik says, sounding impressed.

"I'm with him," Enaz chimes in.

"Enaz, you ready to go?" I ask, mounting Agape.

"You bet," Enaz replies, hopping up behind me.

As we launch into the air, Enaz and I scream at the top of our lungs. I haven't done this since the early days of acquiring Butch. Suppose we better break my new mount in.

"Where are we going?" Enaz asks.

"The Summit."

"Wait, why?"

"Because it's a beautiful location to sit down and chat."

"But won't we bump into the warriors before you are meant to meet them?"

"Haha Dad, you're just not thinking fourth dimensionally."

"Care to explain."

"We are in the year 2017, the summit will be a lookout spot, just like it always was."

"Oh yeah," Enaz chuckles.

He holds on tightly, and we soar through the air. I'm not going to lie, but I think Agape is a touch faster than Butch, but more importantly than speed, let's hope she is far more aggressive.

We touch down at the summit, dismount Agape and she moves into the shadows. There is a car present, and the windows are all fogged up. One of two things - a couple having sex, or some mates getting stoned. Suppose it's time to give them a fright.

"Psst what are you doing?" Enaz asks.

"Going to scare them away so I can let my dragon cut loose."

I knock on the driver's door and it opens, marijuana vapers escape the confines of the car - see, option two; mates getting stoned.

"Hello young lady, what can I do for you," the young man says, flirtatiously.

"You can leave for a start."

"Hey hey hey, no need for that, doll. Would you like a smoke?"

"No, I would like you to please leave. I don't want to hurt you."

Everyone within the car begins laughing at me. I don't mind, in a few moments, they're going to shit themselves. I pull the driver out of the car, then punch him in the face, knocking him to the ground. Everyone else in the car vacates - I take a few steps back, and stand next to Enaz. Five quite massive guys are before us.

"Shit beautiful, what have you done," he says.

"Nothing I can't handle."

"You've got such a pretty face, and what a rack too. Be such a shame to have to bust you up," the driver says, standing and wiping the blood from his mouth on his sleeve.

"I dare you to try."

He steps forward and I blow fire at his feet.

"AARRRGGGHHH!" They all scream, running back inside their car.

They wheel spin backwards, then drive out of sight. I can't contain my laughter.

"That was a little mean," Enaz says.

"I don't feel it, they were pricks."

Agape appears from the shadows and approaches us. A perfect blend of frightening and beautiful at the same time. As I rub her scales, I quickly realise how different she is to Butch.

Time to put her to work, and test her power.

There is a lone metal tower on the top of the summit. Should be a piece of cake for her to knock that over.

"Good girl, Agape. Go knock that tower over, girl," I say, rubbing her neck.

Agape turns around and charges the tower - she flicks her tail, and knocks it flying through

the air, with the morning star on the end.

"Holy shit," Enaz says.

"I was thinking the same thing."

Agape turns around and blows hot green acid out of her mouth, sizzling on the concrete when it lands.

"I've seen enough girl. Go exploring, Dad and I are going to chat," I instruct, and Agape launches into the night sky.

"You have always amazed me - and to think I created you," Enaz says, proudly.

"Ah shush."

"I'm dead serious hun. Come, let's sit on that grass mound and view our beautiful home."

I follow Enaz to the edge of the hill, and we sit on the grass. We have a beautiful view of Waitakere city, the lights illuminating the distance.

"It's a shame to know what happens to our beautiful home," I say.

"Yeah, got that right."

"I wish there was something I could do."

"Is there?"

"You know there isn't. Every event that transpires is inevitable."

"How can you be so sure?"

"Come on Dad, do I really need to explain?"

"Yeah, I know. Guess I'm optimistic."

"Hey, me too. I am with everything in life \- except time."

We both share a few moments of silence. I can't get the disappointment out of my gut. This place is so beautiful, and destined to decay like any decent society, run by corrupt corporations - and their equally responsible leaders. It's a shame this is to happen, and there isn't a damn thing I can do. It was inevitable, right from the start.

"What's going on in that head of yours?" Enaz asks, pulling a joint out of his pocket, placing it in his mouth.

"No need to go down that road. Where did you get that from?"

"The guy you slugged dropped it."

"Nice. Here you go," I say, lighting it with a flame from my index finger.

"Thanks Syra. I'm so proud of you."

"Yeah, I know, you always tell me."

"But it's worth mentioning. I always knew you were special, even as a kid. But when you bumped into me in 1993, and I had an insight into your crazy life, and saw how well you kept your composure, it made me ooze with pride. I couldn't do it, even on my best day."  
I blush as he hands me the joint. I inhale deeply then pass it back.

"Thanks Dad. That means a lot," I say.

"Oh but there is more. Hearing everything that you have gone through in the time you were away.... Shit, I literally am lost for words, beautiful."

"Again, thank you. You want to know something?"

"Sure thing," Enaz replies, handing me the joint.

"I still have so much to explain, before I returned to you in 1993."

"Seriously? What else is there possibly to do?"

"So many crazy things haven't taken place yet. Glad we have this joint, because the next part of my story is still a bitter pill for me to swallow."

"How so?"

"Imagine having to protect the one person you hate most?"

"Shit, I seriously couldn't."

"Neither, but I saw the bigger picture."

"Who was it you had to protect?" Enaz asks, handing me the joint.

"Akiad...."

XXI - Damned if I do, Damned if I Don't.

• **11:27pm, August 6th, 2017 - The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Wait, what did you just say?" Enaz asks, shocked.

"You heard me."

"But why?"

"Imagine if I didn't, and anyone but me killed him. It would cause time disruption. And if he dies at the moment in time I'm referring to... Shit, it will cause a chain reaction which will destroy the entire universe."

"That sounds a tad excessive, beautiful."

"I'm dead serious, I'll explain. If Akiad was killed in the past, so many events would spiral into oblivion, causing the fabric of time to suck itself inside out. The Arter Gems would have had no purpose, same with the legendary blade. He wouldn't have been at the university, which means I wouldn't have been suspicious of anyone, and graduated. You would have never went to Tharp in the first place, meaning you and Mum would have stayed together and raised me. Modnar wouldn't have had anyone to protect, thus never meeting me or anyone I'm affiliated with. Vetor would still be......" I say, beginning to weep.

"Alive... Sorry Syra, I get it now," Enaz replies, putting his right arm over my shoulder.  
I miss him a lot. The mention of his name sends my stomach around in knots. Enaz passes me the remainder of the joint. I take a large drag then stump it out.

"All in all, he was a good kid that made one bad choice."

"Yeah, he sure did," I reply, sniffling.

"Hey, question. What happened to the Police Headquarters? I remember you just stepped into an elevator."

"Oh that's right.... Well, it took us down to the underground carpark. We placed the last of the charges, then broke into a police car..."

• **3:27am, June 7th, 2029 - Level B5, Underground carpark, Hidden Police Headquarter s, East Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Mahuika is sitting in the driver's seat, and I'm in the passenger. She's currently hotwiring the car.

"How did you learn to do that?" I ask.

"I don't know, I learnt to do it at your age. I just paid attention, and........ Now we're cooking with gas!" Mahuika replies, as the engine starts.

"Let's get out of here," I say.

"Have your silenced gun ready, for the officer at the exit."

We accelerate up the floors until we pull up to the entrance. I hang my left hand out the window and empty my clip into the officer. We smash through the bar in front of us, then drive out, away from the property.

"Syra, you got the detonator?"

"Check!"

"You know what to do," Mahuika says, pulling the handbrake, causing us to slide around and face the building.

I click the detonator and we watch the huge explosion before our very eyes. We both lean in and hug, the excitement gleaming off us.

"We did it," I say, grinning.

"Sure did. Let's get back to the Pa, we have to catch Chi," Mahuika replies, exiting the car.

I hop out and see Agape landing near us. Mahuika clambers aboard and I hop up behind her. As we launch into the air, I look back at the Police headquarters and smile. We just did an extremely good thing, and I hope our people are proud.

• **3:42am, June 7th, 2029 - Scenic Drive, Bottom of Summit Road, Waitakere Range s, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We begin descending, eventually landing on Summit road. Agape launches into the air, and Mahuika leers over her left shoulder at me, and whispers.

"Chi should be up the road a little. You need to be prepared to move quickly."

"Obviously, but why?"

"When he sees us, he's going to travel back in time, to kill Akiad in the past."

"Oh shit. What do we do?"

"Don't worry, he has already been saved, and Chi is dead. I've seen it with my own eyes."

"And who kills him?"

"You do, Syra."

"Hmm... So where do I need to travel to?"

"Leviathan University, September 28th, 2007."

"Wait, what did you just say?"

"You heard me, loud and clear. Follow me, quietly."

We sneak along Scenic Drive, and all I can think about is the forthcoming event. I have to head back to the University, avoid myself and Vetor, while protecting Akiad? This is all becoming very twisted.

"Where the fuck are they....." Chi mutters, pacing to and fro.

"They're not going to make it," Mahuika chimes in.

"And who are you ladies..... Wait you're," Chi says, before throwing a lightning bolt at me.

I quickly spin around, and shroud myself in my lightning cape. I peek over my left shoulder, and see that he has disappeared through a ball of energy - which is still suspended in the air.

"Don't Syra, I'll open a wormhole for you."

"Why? He's going to kill Akiad!"

"He doesn't get a chance. His boss also makes certain rules in place when they've been ordered to hunt."

"Like?"

"Make sure no one is around. The time he arrives is a few minutes after.... A certain meeting. You'll see, you need to attend. Your disguise will be under a tree, to the left where you arrive. Make sure you put it on before attending."

"Stop telling me very little, and expect me to pass with flying colours."

"Ditch your weapons."

"Shit, not again."

I do as I'm told and places the weapons in the bush - including Finito. When it comes to time travel, I take it very seriously.

"How do I know my sword is safe," I ask.

"It is," Mahuika replies, opening another wormhole, the ball of energy tempting me with its energy.

I look behind Mahuika, and see Modnar approaching us.

"Modnar!"

"Good to see you, my girl. Ready to go?"

"Always, but a little confused."

"I know, but it'll make sense soon," Modnar says, jumping into the ball of energy.

I nod at Mahuika, and she replies "You'll be just fine. Swallow your fear, complete your destiny."

"I will," I reply, leaping into the ball of energy.

• **11:02am, September 28th, 2007 - Leviathan University: Back of the field, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

The ball of energy opens and we drop out - as it disappears, I look left and see some clothes under a tree. I put on the long sleeve jumper, and pull up the turtle neck, so it's covering my mouth. Then I see a black hoodie, which I also put on, pulling up the hood.

"Where are you going?" I ask.

"I'll tell you eventually, just not now. You concentrate on protecting Akiad."

"I don't even want to."

"You're damned if you do...."

"And damned if I don't, yeah I know. Let's get this over and done with."

As we peek through the leaves, I see an abundance of students, drifting mindlessly towards the White Lecture Theatre. The worst part of this whole thing, is protecting a man whom I feel so much anger towards. Guess it's time to swallow my pride, for the safety of our universe.

XXII - Zero Degrees of Separation

• **12:06am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We return to the lecture theatre, and assume our positions. Enaz loses composure and stands.

"So did you do it?" Enaz asks.

"Yawn.... Do what?" Modnar chimes in, three rows behind us.

The hooded robe he's wearing is black, and when he lowers his hood, the stubble on his face and head makes me forget what I made him do - shave off all his hair. I needed him to look different, to keep him alive, and secret.

"Shit, nearly gave me a heart attack," I reply, shocked.

"Sorry, I got back hours ago. Where do you both go?"

"Could ask you the same thing."

"What were you talking about before?"

"I've been filling the blanks in for Dad. I'm talking about September 28th, 2007."

"Oh, a special day indeed for me."

"How so?"

"Remember how I came with you."

"Of course, but you would never tell me why."

"Would you like to know?"

"Yeah," Enaz and I reply.

"Great, take a seat. By the way, I'll be 'Present Modnar.' Much easier to explain this chapter of my life."

• **11:03am, September 28th, 2007 - Leviathan University: Back of the field, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.

**MODNAR**  
**

I watch Syra walk away from me, and we exchange a glance. I know everything will be fine for her, but I do worry. I see myself, sweeping leaves with my staff. He is dressed the same as me, except appears much tidier, and cleaner.

"Do you have the time?" I ask

"Excuse me....... Wait you're," Past Modnar says, sounding lost for words.

"Me," a voice replies.

The person standing to my left is wearing a black hooded robe, which goes right down to their feet. The hood is drawn, revealing their face.... It is me, with my hair and face shaved short, stubble everywhere.

"How is this happening?" Past Modnar asks.

"The same way it always happens," I add.

"Every time," future Modnar replies.

"Why are you both here," past Modnar asks.

"You'll understand eventually. There's going to be two Syra's in the same room in a few minutes, so how is our situation any worse," I say.

"Suppose you have a point. So when do I become..... Well..... You?"

"June 7th, 2029. Mahuika sends you here with Syra."

"Oh.... When do I become you?" I ask.

"August 7th, 2017. You were meeting up with Syra and Enaz," future Modnar replies.

"What for?"

"To drink Flork."

"Really."

"No, not really. But that is who you meet up with."

"No need to be rude, bit out of character if you ask me."

"I'm only acting the way I've always witnessed me acting, if that makes sense to both of you."

My younger counterpart and I nod, acknowledging his advanced understanding of this inevitable occurrence which can't be changed; but, we now have the knowledge between us to educate each other. I just naturally asked him to stop being rude, and remembering back now, it was always this way. One day, I'll have to be rude, just like he was.

"Is this a result of time disruption?" younger me asks.

"I suppose that is one way of looking at it," I reply.

"And is what I'm seeing true..... Does Syra die in her attempt to save Tharp?"

My future self and I exchange a glance. We both smile and briefly nod.

"I'll give you the honours," future Modnar says.

"It was always me who spoke anyway."

"You have a valid point."

"Can you please spill the Flork? The anticipation is eating me alive," younger Modnar asks.

"Syra dies trying to save Tharp - will you advise Zekai of this, and he will tell her."

"Does she come back from the dead?"

"Correct."

"Does anyone tell her this?"

"No - let the events unfold without her being told."

"That's cruel."

"The events need to pan out how they always have."

"Or otherwise it can flip our universe on its head," future Modnar chimes in.

"All right, I get the message. When do Syra and Vetor pass through the infirmary?" Younger Modnar asks.

"They pass through tomorrow, so make sure you wait for them in Jonker desert to arrive," future Modnar instructs.

"No problem."

"Goodbye," future Modnar says, turning around.

"Where are you going?" I ask.

"I always leave now, think about it."

"Glad we're not that rude," younger Modnar jokes.

"We will be him one day, it's inevitable."

"That's good news for us both," younger Modnar quips.

"Indeed."

"Any advice on the forthcoming events? I can't peer into the future, a powerful magic is in play."

"Stay optimistic, as there are some tough.... Scenarios you'll be placed in. Just keep Syra alive, no matter the cost."

"But I thought she dies."

"She does, just make sure you get her to that event alive."

"Is it Akiad that takes her life?"

"No, not even close."

"Just tell me."

"No, you already know too much."

"This is just ridiculous. Just tell me."

"Come on, you know as well as I that you have to complete events at the times that you need to - it would cause problems..."

"To the space time continuum, I know."

"Look, take care of Syra, you clear?"

"You leaving already?"

"I have somewhere to be."

"Suppose I do too. Take care, until I see you next."

"Or when I see you," I say, leaving the vicinity...

XXIII - Six Degrees of Separation

• **12:35am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.

**SYRA**  
**

"Shit, that was intense," I say.

"You're telling me. When do you have to become future Modnar?" Enaz asks.

"Already done."

"When?"

"Just now. When I was away from Syra, I was doing that."

"Wow."

"How about we hear the story from my perspective," I say, winking at Enaz.

• **11:03am, September 28th, 2007 - Leviathan University: Back of the field, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Modnar walks away from me, and while we make eye contact, I wonder how I'm going to do in this situation. I make a dash for the front doors of the White Lecture theatre - there is a long queue to get in. I push my way through, and a couple of guys give me trouble - one is chubby, wearing a singlet - and the other two have enough muscles and looks to fool most woman, but not me.

"Hey, don't push in," the chubby guy says.

"I need to get past," I reply.

"Of course you do, hunny. Let me see your face."

"Get me to the front, and you have a deal."

The chubby guy leads me through the crowd, right to the front.

"Thanks for that," I say, opening the door.

"Hey, what about you showing me your face?"

"Dreams are free," I reply, sarcastically.

I enter the White Lecture theatre, from the door in the back left corner. I'm at the top of the angled seating, so I walk to the end and sit down. Akiad is at the bottom, by the blackboard.

He looks the same way I remember him. He's wearing a white cloak with a hood, and how can you forget his mop of white hair.

"Oh, hello. May I help you?" He asks.

Shit. What do I say. I'll muffle my voice.

"Yes, just wanting to sit in on this."

"By all means, young lady. Have we met?"

"Many times..... But you're too busy to remember me."

"You have me intrigued."

"Just another student, attending another meeting. Hurry up with it."

We both turn towards the doors I entered through, and students begin piling in, filling up every spot. After a few minutes, Akiad turns and calms the class.

"All right everyone, please settle down," he instructs.

As the room reduces to a silence, the back two doors slam open yet again. The whole room turns to see who it is.

I briefly peek, and realise it is my eighteen year old counterpart, and our best friend Vetor. It's weird seeing e that young. Black shoulder length hair with red streaks through it \- was still a fan of the singlet / jeans combo. Vetor on the other hand was slightly nerdier. He has spikey black hair, wearing a white, short-sleeved shirt, dress pants and a stripy tie. I really miss him. There isn't a day that goes by that I don't give him a moment's thought. I really still love him.

"Sorry," they say, sitting in the back left corner.

I lean back and stare at Akiad. I know any minute now, he's going to speak.

"I am Vice Chancellor Zaruth, but in this theatre alone, you may call me Akiad."

"Thank you Akiad," the class replies in a chant.

"Selecting the lower box in the blood test was a very wise choice. Your second wise choice was respecting our wishes. By not returning to the infirmary, you have just saved yourself a lot of money. The school has decided to reward all you obedient students by paying your tuition fees!"

The class stands, begins cheering, whistling and clapping - only myself and my counterpart remain seated and motionless. I guess after all these years, nothing changes.

I glance behind the row and see me and Vetor slip out. I must keep my eyes on Akiad, and follow him when he leaves.

Akiad picks up a piece of chalk off the table, writes something on the board, then leaves the room. I promptly stand, then run to see what he has written.

"Turn left through the door to find Chi. Does he know I'm watching him?"

I quickly run to the door, and pass through. I look right and see Akiad in the distance, but his instructions suggest heading left - so I do. The empty, silent corridor sends shivers down my spine, not knowing where Chi is. The vague way this mission was presented to me is beyond bothersome, but it isn't stopping me from continuing ahead.

I hear some slow clapping, then Chi emerges from around the corner.

"I don't know how you found me, but you did."

"This ends now, Chi."

"I'm not even after you!"

"Oh but killing a guy who is already dead, is your solution?"

"This way it causes an almost catastrophic paradox."

"Chi, that's no good for anyone."

"Like I care," Chi says, throwing a bolt of lightning at me.

I catch it in my right hand, then throw it back, knocking him to the ground. I staunchly walk his direction, then kick him in the face. When Chi tries to get up off the ground, I grab his head and ram my knee into it - blood flies everywhere.

"Why do you care? Akiad is only in it for himself."

"You think I don't know this?" I reply, kicking him in the stomach again.

"So why don't we take him out?"

"BECAUSE I CAN'T!"

"WHY?"

I drop to my knees and begin punching him in the face, repeatedly.

"Please... Stop.... I.... Can.... Help... You."

"How?!" I say, shaking the blood off my fist.

"I can lead you to the others..."

"Oh.... So you're going to rat out your own?"

"Ye..... Yes," Chi says, as I connect another fist with his face.

I grab his bloodied face, and cradle it in my arms. Without hesitation, I break his neck.

"I don't like rats, even if it benefits me."

Now my dilemma is even stranger. I have a dead Syndicate of Time agent in a University that is still active. What on Earth can I do?

"I bet you're looking for some help," A familiar voice says from behind me.

"MODNAR! Boy am I glad to see.... You? You look different."

"Indeed."

Modnar is wearing a dark black hooded robe, which goes right down to his feet. His hair and face is shaved short, but not quite bald - stubble everywhere.

"So, what time does this need to be sent? 2029, is that the right year."

"Shit, nothing wrong with your memory. Whose idea was it to shave your hair like that?"

"Yours, my girl."

"You've got to be kidding."

"Not at all. Grab the other hand, we'll drag him outside."

We pull Chi along the corridor, and push open the door at the end. We're at the back of the University, and I can see the forest about a hundred metres away.

"It's too far to drag him," I say.

"May as well start now, my girl."

We heave and pull Chi's body all the way to the forest. Thankfully, no students see us. Once we disappear into the trees, I let go of his arm, and we both take a much needed breather.

"Shit, he was heavy," I say.

"You're telling me. You ready?"

"Not quite. So why did I tell you to shave everything off?"

"It was to make me more hidden for your return to Tharp. I become the hooded man."

"Interesting."

"You'll know the right time to suggest it. You'll find this robe in the same second hand store that Enaz got his leather coat from, in the year 2017."

"Why 2017?"

"I'm just telling you where and when to go, I don't my make up the rules, my girl," Modnar explains, opening a ball of energy between his palms.

"Understood."

We both pick up Chi, and throw him into the ball of energy. I look at Modnar and smile.

"When will I see you, next?"

"Instantaneously," Modnar replies, before I leap through the ball of energy.

• **3:58am, June 7th, 2029 - Scenic Drive, Bottom of Summit Road, Waitakere Range s, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

I land on the road, and see Chi lying there, with Modnar and Mahuika standing around him. Guess they have a few questions.

"How did you get back?" Modnar asks.

"You helped me."

"Of course I did. Let's get him back to the Pa."

"Best idea I've heard all day," Mahuika chimes in.

I grab my weapon, then the three of us drag Chi all the way back to the Pa. Another Syndicate agent down, too many to go.

XXIV - Shave it For Later...

• **1:09am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"I can't believe there's more to tell," Enaz says, yawning.

"Aww, are you tired, old man?" I reply, sarcastically.

"In fact.... YAWN... I am."

"I'm the same, my girl. When you've been around as long as me, how can you not be?"

"Fair call. See you two in the morning."

I find a spot up the back of the lecture theatre. Some blankets and a pillow are already here. I'm not going to say no.

Once comfortable, I think of everything I've been through. How am I still alive? My life has been tested so often, yet I've been passing. Maybe my ultimate goal was never to kill Akiad, but in fact the Syndicate of Time? They can do far more damage than he ever could. I need to kill their leader, and do it soon. I want this journey to be over.

• **9:11am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

I arise before the other two - guess that's their age. I've never really been one to sleep in, just not my thing. I get enough sleep to function, then my body wants me to get out of bed. Time to wake these two up, Modnar and I have a story to finish.

I put my index fingers and my mouth and briefly whistle - I startle them both.

"Gees, I think I shit myself," Enaz says, stretching.

"Not the most ethical way of waking someone," Modnar adds.

"Oh but squirting water from your finger is?" I reply, cheekily.

"Point made, my girl."

"Shall we get comfortable and carry on this story?"

"Indeed. Where were we up to?"

"I believe I was about to suggest a new look for you....."

• **4:20am, June 7th, 2029 - Outside of the Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Mahuika, Modnar and I all stand around, Tui in hand, discussing our morning.

"I'm so glad we succeeded," I say, clanging bottles between the three of us.

"Me too."

"This beer.... It has a strange taste, but easy to drink none the less."

"We need to give you a new look," I say, before swigging my drink.

"Care to elaborate?"

"We need to disguise you from Enaz, in 1993. Remember, there will be two of you present."

"Right you are, my girl. Where to next?"

"Let's go for.... June 7th, 2017. This exact spot."

"Till we meet again," Mahuika says, shaking my hand.

"Indeed," I reply.

Modnar creates a ball of energy between his palms. As it spins and sparks, I exchange a brief glance, then nod, and the two of us, jump in.

• **8:46am, June 7th, 2017 - The Summit, Waitakere Range s, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We land and the ball of energy disappears. Modnar stands and wipes the grass off his robe.

"You ready to go? The sun is rising, so the store will be opening soon," I instruct, as Butch launches out of my seal.

"Just going to miss wearing this old thing."

"I know, Modnar. Brown suits you, but black does more."

"I'll take your word on it, my girl."

We clamber onto Butch's back, then launch high into the sky.

It doesn't take us long to arrive at the second hand store In Kelston - I tell Butch to carefully land nearby, without being noticed.

"We're just around the back of the shop," I say, hopping off Butch.

"Lead the way, my girl."

Lucky it is a force of habit to leave my wallet on me. I pull out my debit card, so we can transform my friend into a new, more mysterious man.

We step inside and my eye catches the exact long, black hooded robe that he was wearing.

"Ten dollars is a steal," I mutter, taking it off the rack and holding it in front of Modnar.

"Will it fit?"

"You bet it will. This is the exact one."

I place it on the counter, and the elderly male clerk says "Ten dollars please, young lady." I look down and see an old electric razor, for thirty dollars.

"Yoink, I'll take this too. By the way, what day is it today?" I say, placing it on the robe.

"It's Wednesday, love."

"Thank you, been one of those weeks, losing track of time."

"I know the feeling. When you get to my age, it flows past like a rapid, and there's nothing you can do about it."

"I'm sure I'll relate someday."

I pay for everything, then we leave.

"We'll head back to my house. Mum works till 5 Monday - Thursday. We'll need power to operate this."

"And what about.... You.... Your '2017' counterpart."

"I was at a metal festival in South Africa, then I went to London for eight weeks afterwards.

It will be fine. Let's go, it's not far to walk."

We arrive home, and head around the back. Mum leaves the spare key under the gnome. I unlock the door, then Modnar heads inside.

"Hello, anybody home," Modnar says, with silence as his reply.

"Good, let's get started. I need you to pull up a chair, and sit still. Time to get rid of your hair."

"And my beard?"

"The whole lot."

"Damn, I've had this my whole life."

"I know, but you have a date with destiny."

I plug in the electric razor and get to work. It has taken so much time, especially his beard. But, he does look quite different. I cut it all as short as I can.

"Get changed, I'm going to sweep up all this hair," I say, grabbing the broom out of the cupboard.

As I sweep his hair outside, I see a person standing in the distance, dead in the middle of the long grass over our back fence. I drop the broom and run towards them.

"Who is there?" I yell out, but they turn and run.

I jump the fence and run after them, as quickly as possible.

"Wait!" I yell, gasping for air.

I eventually approach the very small pink lightning bolt, which was created from our arrival, landing in this exact field in 1993. I look down and see a note on the ground.  
It says:

'I'm sorry I ran, I was just told to check in on you, but have caught you at the wrong time. I'm travelling with Arden at the moment, and hope to find the correct gate. At least this time I got the year right. Speak soon, Zelada....  
Manix.'

I walk back to the house, studying the note. Makes me wonder what it is that he's going through. Looking up I see Modnar, and he now looks exactly like the version of him that helped me in 2007.

"Where did you leave your old hooded coat?" I ask.

"Under your bed, is that fine?" Modnar replies.

"Hmmm.... I'll check soon, should be fine, as I never look under there."

"What did you just find, my girl?"

"A note.... Look who left it for me."

Modnar grabs it from my hand and quickly reads it.

"Manix.... But why..."

"According to the note, we will find out soon enough."

XXV - The Hooded Man...

• **9:32am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

I pull the note out my pocket, and pass it to Enaz. He quickly reads it, then raises his eyebrows my direction.

"So I end up traveling with Manix."

"At some stage, yes. Whenever I see him next, I'll make sure I get a better understanding of what's going on. I think it might be a good idea to cover your face again with your black bandages. We'll never know when Manix is due to arrive."

Enaz follows my instructions, and Modnar nods at me, and smiles.

"He will arrive eventually, I have seen this," Modnar says.

"Wish I could glimpse into the future like you."

"You will, my girl. Our quest to eliminate the Syndicate of Time will teach you a lot about your destiny, and before it's over, you will learn to do the same. If you are ever to become Adazel, such skills must be harnessed."

"Wait who?" Enaz asks.

"We'll get there soon enough," I reply.

"You will become very powerful, Syra," Modnar explains,

"I need this power now, I hate that I'm so impatience."

"In time, patience will come. You'll see."

I frown at Modnar and he smiles at me. He's always so cryptic, but I can't change the way he his, and don't intend to.

"So what happens next?" Enaz asks, now fully masked.  
Modnar and I look at each other, then chuckle.

"What's so funny?"

Modnar pulls up his hood, and it turns his face into a dark hollow.

"Oh....."

"That's right, the introduction of the Hooded man."

"I almost killed myself trying to find out who you both were."

"Haha, my apologies. You know why we had to."

"Yeah, I know...."

"We'll skip past this section of the story a bit. Do you remember when I dropped you off, in the Vasnear Pastures, just North of Neca City?"

"How can I forget, I had your diary. I was dying to read it."

"Yeah yeah, you little shit. Haha... Anyway, let's start there," I reply..

• **1:57pm, July 3rd, 1993 - Vasnear Pastur es, North of Neca City, Tharp.  
**

I'm standing in the Vasnear Pastures with Enaz, and a few friends. Voltanna is five foot eleven, with an athletic build, brown skin and sky blue coloured hair. She's wearing an old ripped, black low cut top, with one long sleeve - the left arm's sleeve is ripped off from the shoulder down; worn black denim jeans, and black boots. Nevijah, the strange looking creature next to her has long black dreadlocks, and a face like a crocodile; its body is more like a large worm, including the slimy texture of its skin; all in all it's about the size of a boa constrictor. It has a very small hazel pouch attached to a belt, around the middle of its torso. I hate to love and leave them, but it's just that time.

"All right, this is where we part for a little while. Neca city is that direction, and it's the southernmost city on all of Tharp. Ask people within the city for directions, and according to Modnar, there's a stadium in there somewhere. Enaz, you will know what that is," I instruct.

"You're forgetting we've been there before... Man," Nevijah replies, nudging his head into Voltanna.

"Oh yeah... Well come here and give me a hug!" I say, bending over a little towards them.

As I hug them, I hate the fact that I have to be so secretive - but it's the nature of this beast, and there's nothing I can do.

"See you either tonight or tomorrow," I say, before launching into the air, and heading north.

While cruising through the air, Butch asks me a question.

"Syra, how are you doing these days?"

"I'm..... I'm fine, why do you ask?"

"Well, we never talk anymore. During the twelve years we spent together on Earth, you opened up to me like a book. Lately, we haven't discussed much at all. You know you still can, right? Nothing has changed."

"Yeah.... I know. So much has happened, that I wouldn't know where to start, Butch."

"I realise this. Maybe, the beginning?"

"I'd love to, but at the moment, I just don't have the time."

"I understand, you have to meet Modnar now. Please, find the time, because I know just talking about it to someone you trust, can truly lift a huge weight off your shoulders."

"Thanks Butch, you're such a great friend, you always have been."

"You're quite welcome. And remember, I always will be. Touching down now," Butch says, descending through the clouds.

I see Modnar in the middle of the Vasnear Pastures, standing around another agent from the Syndicate of Time. He is pinned to the ground, face down, with his arms and legs out stretched - there is lightning around his ankles and wrists, stopping him from moving. He has shaggy, white blonde coloured hair, and I can see the Greek symbol for 'Mu' tattooed on the back of his neck - he's wearing a fluorescent yellow coloured shirt under his white pastel suit.  
I dismount Butch, click my fingers, and he launches into the air.

"Found this young man following us, so I've detained him," Modnar explains, pacing to and fro.

"Good work. Mu, my name is Syra."

"I know who you are, but how do you know my name?" Mu replies.

"I'm a very resourceful woman. Where is your leader?"

"I'll never part with that information."

"Interesting. So you've been instructed to hunt me down, and kill me, correct?"

"Yes."

"Fantastic. Not going so well, I take it?" I say, cheekily.

"Pfft, it's your destiny to die; the sooner you realise this, the better."

"So you say, Mu. This coming from a guy who isn't in the best position for insuring his own survival."

"Well my girl, this isn't actually true," Modnar chimes in.

"Sorry, what do you mean?"

"This isn't the time, nor the place that Mu dies."

"Thank you, hooded man - finally, someone making some sense," Mu replies, sounding relieved.

Modnar waves his hands, and two of the lightning restraints dissolve from around his ankles.

"Be prepared, my girl," Modnar says, clicking his fingers, removing the lightning hold down his wrists.

Mu swiftly leaps to his feet, and throws a ball of energy towards us - Modnar blocks it with his staff, then adds one of his own. The shear energy pulls the three of us into it, followed by large chunks of debris....

• **8:47am, March 3rd, -7992 BC- Somewhere in the Parmyr Ocean, Sout h of Catherial Volcano, Tharp.  
**

The ball of energy opens, and the three of us fly out, landing in the ocean. The water begins swirling, much like it does before sucking down a plug hole. Before panicking, I look up and see a massive chunk of land, floating in midair above us \- pieces of debris are electrically spiraling around the pink lightning bolt, suspended in midair, above the land.

"What... Is.... That...." I yell, before Modnar chimes in and yells "It's the floating island, a place of great importance."

I know we need help, and we need it fast - I glance at my right forearm, staring at my tattoo of the Leviathan. Time for some assistance. The tattoo begins to glow, and I can feel the waves building up, becoming increasingly choppier as the moments pass by - when I look into the distance, I see my old friend, the Parmyr Colossus, coming to our rescue.

"He..... Help!" Mu yells, sinking under the water.

"I don't think he can swim," I say, diving under to save him.

I pick him up by the waist, then swim towards Modnar - The Leviathan opens his mouth, and holds us on his tongue. Within seconds, he spits us out, and we all land on the floating island.

I quickly stand, then kick Mu in the face. He coughs up blood, then rolls over onto his back, struggling to breathe. I kneel in front of him, then jab his face a further few times.

"Ummm Syra," Modnar says before I cut in and yell "WHAT?!"

"The Parmyr Colossus doesn't exist back in this time," Modnar explains.

As I walk towards Mu with a menacing look on my face, I click my fingers - in the background, the Leviathan explodes. Chunks of whale meat fly everywhere.

"Enough... Enough.... Please.... Just kill me," Mu yells, rolling onto his side and coughing even more blood.

"Oh, you'd like that, wouldn't you?"

"Just end my existence... I failed..."

"After all this? Look at what you caused."

"Syra..." Modnar chimes in.

"No, Modnar. He must pay for what he has done."

Mu spills more blood all over the ground, then looks me in the eyes.

"Don't you see, Syra? This was inevitable. Is this island familiar to you?"

I feel a sense of Deja Vu come over me, but I know I've never seen this place before.

"Don't you see, you'll be back here one day. And remember this, Syra \- you're the problem, not us."

I walk over and place my right foot against his face, and twist suddenly, breaking his neck.

"I'll never be the problem," I reply.

Modnar glances my direction and I can feel the fear in his eyes. "Sorry, my old friend. I'm no longer the naive eighteen year old you first met. When someone needs to die, I don't ask any questions."

XXVI - What is the Body count?

• **9:55am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Brutal," Enaz says.

"You have become quite formidable, my girl," Modnar adds.

"Nah, stop it," I reply, chuckling.

"So had you been to that floating island?" Enaz asks.

"No, not at this point, but I felt like I'd been there before."

"That makes very little sense."

"When has any of this adventure made sense? The moment a drop of time travel was introduced, it has caused nothing but disaster."

"I beg to differ, my girl," Modnar chimes in.

"How so?"

"You're focusing on all the negative in this situation. If you do that, then of course you'll feel the way you do."

"What positive is there? Enlighten me."

"How about meeting your father, helping him get to Tharp. Do I really need to find others?"

"He is right, Syra," Enaz adds.  
Guess they're both right. But nothing takes away how negative I felt that day.

• **9:02am, March 3rd, -7992 BC - Somewhere in the Parmyr Ocean, Sout h of Catherial Volcano, Tharp.  
**

Modnar and I share a moment of silence, before he eventually breaks it.

"No need to beat yourself up, Mu was just successfully... How would you put it....? Pushing your buttons."

"Hmm.... Maybe I am the issue," I reply, walking to the edge and sitting, dangling my legs over the watery abyss below.

"How so?"

"Everyone that has died is because of decisions I made," I say, sniffling and wiping the tears.

"Syra, we all make mistakes - even me."

"Yeah right, you seem perfect."

"The battle between Gurdon and me."

"How is that a mistake?"

"If I didn't turn into a dragon, then I would have saved Vetor from turning the knife on you."  
I look at him, and we both smile. I can't be mad very long around my oldest friend.

"I've been thinking, Modnar - maybe you're right. We shouldn't be dwelling in the past. We should be focusing on the here and now, like taking Mu's body back to the Pa."

"Not a bad idea, my girl."

Modnar stands and opens a wormhole. We reach down and pick up Mu, and throw him through.

"See you soon," Modnar says, jumping into it.

I leer over my left shoulder and look at the suspended pink lightning bolt. What is this place, and was it my fault? Suppose my temper stopped me from getting the answer.

• **4:21am, June 7th, 2029 - Outside of the Pa of Te Kawerau a Maki: The Summit, Waitakere Ranges, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We land outside the Pa, moments after we last left. Mahuika stops and turns around.

"Oh, back so soon," she asks.

"Yeah, we have another body," I reply.

"Already?"

"We were gone a little while - shows you how confusing time travel can be," Modnar chimes in.

"I certainly agree. Come, let's bring him inside."

"Modnar, please lower you hood," Mahuika asks.

He listens to her suggestion, and she smiles.

"It looks good, well done Syra," she says.

"It was fun. What's the body count now?" I ask, resting Mu's left arm across my neck.

"I'll work that out my girl. We have Tau, Sigma, Chi and now Mu," Modnar replies, helping me drag Mu on the other side.

"Four already, wow. And obviously we know Omega dies, so that leaves.. Including the leader.... Twenty to hunt down and kill?"

"Indeed. Not for a while though now," Mahuika says.

"What makes you so sure?"

"Because we have beer to drink. Come on you two, you making us miss the festivities," Mahuika says, walking ahead.

"A little help?" I say, struggling to lift Mu.

"Dreams are free, my girl," Modnar jokes, causing us to chuckle.

We both follow her inside to drop off Mu - not going to lie, a cold beer sounds fantastic right now..."

XXVII - Time Travelling for Beginners: First Trimester.

• **10:14am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"At least there was a beer at the end of it all," Enaz says.

"Yeah that was definitely a highlight," I reply.

"I like the taste of that beer, but nothing stacks up to the taste and potency of Flork," Modnar adds.

"I agree."

"Me too," Enaz says.

"I'm feeling a tad hungry."

"I think we all are, my girl. But we need to be prepared for Manix's arrival," Modnar replies.

"And when might that be - I don't want to put my appetite on hold for him."

"I agree - this ninja needs some food in his belly," Enaz says, patting his stomach.

"All right, what is the time now?" Modnar asks.

"About quarter past ten."

"Well, I'm starving, so if you're not hungry, then stay here and wait for Manix. I'm off to get a feed," Enaz says, removing his facial bandages.

"Ditto," I reply.

"Fine, we must make sure we travel back to this exact moment in time. To be safe, we'll go back in time three days and get food," Modnar says, following us outside.

• **10:22am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: Back of the field, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We head into the forest and each pick a tree to lean against.

"So what do you feel like eating?" I ask.

"Burgers, big burgers," Enaz says, rubbing his stomach.

"And you?"

"A piece of grilled Givou would do wonders, my girl," Modnar suggests.

"So possibly steak. And I'm in a fish 'n' chip mood."

"Again? We had that yesterday," Enaz whines.

"You're really going to moan about Earthly options?"

"Haha I guess not."

"Pizza then?"

"Sold."

"Wait.... What are we eating?" Modnar asks, while I pull my palms apart, creating a ball of energy.

Enaz and I exchange a glance and begin laughing. Modnar shrugs his shoulders then the three of us jump into it.

• **12:20pm, August 4th, 2017 - Italian Homemade Buffet Pizzeria: New Lynn, West Auckland.  
**

Hours pass by, and the three of us consumed copious amounts of pizza. I'm now about to try one piece of every flavour, except Hawaiian - there's just something not right about pineapple with meat. The other two seem to like that the best. Different strokes for different folks I suppose. We're sitting in a booth, with green leather on the seats, matching the fifties feel of the rest of the pizzeria. Black and white checkered tiles along the wall, and the waitresses are all wearing matching yellow, low cut outfits from the same era. \

Between myself and Modnar we fill in most of the gaps for Enaz. After we had beers with Mahuika, we left and said we'd be back for the bodies later. We're now up to the part of the story where I'm the Prophet - well past where Enaz last saw Modnar and I jump into the ball of energy, travelling ten thousand years into the past. To be precise, we're up to the part of the story where I'm pregnant, and beginning Modnar's training to become a Time Guardian.

"I still can't believe my daughter was pregnant," Enaz says, proudly.

"You better believe it. That was not easy to push out," I reply.

"I was there, I can confirm everything," Modnar adds, shoveling another pizza slice into his mouth.

"Good to know. I can't believe I have a grandson out there somewhere. Have you ever tried locating him?" Enaz asks, taking another bite of pizza.

"It's.... My destiny not to see him," I reply, sounding disappointed.

"Who told you that bullshit?"

"I did," Modnar says, lowering his hood.

"And why can't she have her son?"

"I really can't say."

"What kind of bullshit is that, Modnar?"

"Look, I am a Guardian of time. This isn't something you're ever going to know, or understand. If you're own daughter has become comfortable with the situation, maybe you can be too."

"Fuck this," Enaz says, storming out the side door in the diner, to the designated smoking area.

"I'm sorry my girl."

"No Modnar, you're all right. Wait here, I'll calm him down," I say, vacating my seat and heading outside.

"Hey Dad. Where did you get that ciggy?" I ask, leaning against the wall.

"I gave it to him," a young girl says, stumping her cigarette out and heading inside.

"You really want to kill yourself with that shit?"

"You know as well as I do that we'll die at the blade before this gives me cancer."

"Valid point, but still not smart if you ask me."

"And giving away your son is?"

"Can I ask you something? I need you to be spot on with your answers."

"Sure thing," Enaz says, dragging on his cigarette.

"Do you trust Modnar?"

"Of course I do, what kind of question is that?"

"A very relevant one."

"How so?"

"I can't answer until you explain to me how much you trust him."

Enaz takes a large drag then exhales, making eye contact with me.

"I trust that man with my life," Enaz says.

"So do I," I reply.

"Where are you going with this?"

"If you trust him as much as you say, then why question his reasons for taking my son? I haven't."

Enaz remains silent for at least a minute. Seeing him in this much pain causes me to cry. When he notices, he leans over and hugs me.

"There there Syra. Look, I'm sorry to have made you cry."

"Sniff, it's not you exactly. I've just become comfortable.... Sniff... With the loss of my son, and all this is digging it up again. Making me battle for the reasons why in my head."

"Look, I suppose I'm just getting used to the idea too. Let's head back inside, I'll apologise to our old friend."

Enaz has his arm around me as we approach our table - I sit to the left of Modnar, and Enaz opposite him.

"I'm sorry for how I acted before, there was no need to have spoken to you this way," Enaz says, sympathetically.

"It's quite all right. To every action there's a reaction. You were merely reacting to some disheartening news. If I may say so, imagine how Syra felt when I originally told her. She was horrified."

"So I've been told. Should we get more pizza?"

"I'm keen," I say, springing to my feet.

"Why not," Modnar agrees, standing and pushing his chair in.

We all take our plates up, and we each grab a few slices of the supreme pizza.

"This looks interesting," Modnar says, rubbing his stomach.

"Save the best for last. This is definitely the flavour I've missed the most," Enaz replies, biting into a slice.

"Mmmmm, tastes good too," Modnar says, chewing while grinning.

We take our places around the table, and Enaz gets right down to the questions.

"So where does this story go next?"

"Hmmm... You should have been paying more attention," I reply, cheekily.

"Ummm.... Oh, wasn't it time to start your training as a Time Guardian."

"Now there's my smart father," I say, taking a huge bite out of my pizza.

"What a day that was," Modnar chimes in.

"Yeah I agree, was pretty awesome; shit, how stoned did you get," I say, cheekily.

"More euphoric than Juivita."

"Aaaahhhh, I wouldn't go that far. But it is hard to beat kiwi weed, not going to lie."

"Anyway, pot aside, what exactly happened?" Enaz asks.

"Well to tell this the best, we need to start on day one of training."

• **9:02am, June 6th, -7992 BC - The Floating Island: Somewhere in the Parmyr Ocean, South of Catherial Volcano, Tharp  
**

Modnar and I had just been dropped off by Butch, after venturing for some food. Omega is sitting on the edge of the island, clearly awaiting our arrival.

Once Butch lands, Omega springs to his feet - I run over, hug him tight and whisper in his left ear "Glad you're still alive."

"Still got a lot to achieve before death gets its way," Omega replies, cheekily.

"Good to see you, friend," Modnar says, shaking his hand.

"You too. Now, if the timing of this encounter is correct, then you must be preparing to train young Syra how to travel through time."

"Indeed, nothing slips by you, does it?" I reply.

"Correct, and nothing will. Now you need a safe area to train, wouldn't you agree?"

"Sure do, have somewhere in mind?"

"Yes, ready when you are," Omega says, standing, spreading his palms and creating a ball of energy.

Modnar and I exchange a brief glance, then we jump into the ball of energy.

• **10:01am, November 4th, 2027 - Somewhere on Peak Road, Kaukapakapa, No rthern outskirts of Auckland.  
**

We all drop out of the ball of energy, onto a gravel road. Modnar lands face first.

"Aaaahhhhhh," Modnar says, slowly standing.

"Shit, you okay?"

"Yeah, just landed funny."

"Let's get you up off the ground, friend," Omega says, offering his right hand.

"Thank you, Omega."

"Don't mention it."

"Where do we have to be?" I ask.

"That street right..... There. I wonder where the street sign is," Omega replies, looking around.

I take a brief look around. We're in the middle of the country, lush green hills and sprinkles of large trees going for kilometres in every direction. Just behind me is a stone road, heading towards the top of a huge hill. Omega begins walking down it.

"It's just up ahead," Omega says.

Modnar and I follow him - a few metres up the road is a stone driveway, heading left. We turn down there. The driveway is literally the width of a car, with dense forest either side. As we progress further up, the condition of the stone driveway would render it almost un-drivable to any smaller vehicles.

After a decent walk, we arrive at a pair of old wooden gates, held closed by a very aged rope.

"Do the honours?" Omega asks.

I walk up to the rope and unwrap it, the gates slowly swing open.

"Where are we?" I say, looking around, marveling at the scenery.

We are standing in the middle of a large open area, surrounded by dense bush - stones paving the ground, much like the driveway. At the back of the open area is a two story house, and to my left is a large, faded green coloured bus - the paint is peeling off, and it looks like it was designed in the seventies, which makes it pretty old now.

Looking ahead I see a man in his early forties approaching, leaning on a double barrel shotgun - he's using it as a walking stick, as his right leg is a wooden stump. He has a large knife attached to his left hand, which has clearly been chopped off. He's got long blonde hair, a long unshaven ginger beard, and is wearing a red plaid shirt and jeans - that have seen better days. Better calm him down or we'll end up in a tussle.

"What the fuck do you...... Syra.....?" he says, approaching him.

"Sorry, do I know you?" I reply.

"No, but boy do I know you. Name's Vaughan, nice to meet you," he says, holding out his hand.

I shake it, then he looks past me.

"Omega?" Vaughan says.

"Good to see you, friend. Is your father still alive?" Omega replies, hugging him.

"Still got a lot of steam left in this tank," an older guy says, emerging from the left.

He has a long grey beard, and longer white hair. He's wearing a plain, old faded black shirt, jeans and black work boots - is armed with a hunting rifle.

"Good to see you Chris," Omega says, hugging him.

"Shit bro, haven't aged a day," Chris replies, cheekily.

"You know time travel."

"Wait Omega.... Is that such a," I say, before being cut off by Chris.

"Good idea? We're trustworthy Ma'am.... Sorry, my name is Chris, and yours is," Chris replies, holding his right hand out.

"Syra, pleasure to meet you."

"Son, is this 'the' Syra?" Chris says.

"Sure is, dad," Vaughan adds.

"Hey hey, don't forget me guys," a taller male says, emerging from the bush, zipping his fly.

He has blonde, thick bushy hair, and a very bushy beard. He's wearing a lime green hoodie, and dark jeans.

"Name's Josh, nice to meet you guys," he says, waving at us.

Modnar, Omega and I respond, and the three of them lead us into the bus.

"Wow," I say, marveling at the interior.

The entire inside of the bus has been converted into a home - complete with a kitchen, double bed at the back (behind the kitchen) shelves along the side, six lazy boy chairs, even a fifty inch flat screen. The aroma of Marijuana is in the air, and as Chris sits in one of the chairs, he pulls a small tin out of his pocket, opens it on the coffee table and begins plucking a large bud with his fingers, preparing it to roll in a joint.

"So how long has it been, Omega?" Chris asks.

"My perception of time is a little muddled, so probably the wrong person to ask," Omega replies, as we all take a seat.

"I'm pretty sure it has been at least ten years. We celebrated my thirtieth, remember," Vaughan chimes in.

"Wow, that long? You're already forty, so too long ago," Chris adds, continuing to roll.

"You're telling me."

"How far have you travelled?" Josh asks.

"Probably about six months through time," I reply.

"That's so trippy," Vaughan says.

"I have a question for you, Vaughan."

"Sure thing."

"Are you the same Vaughan....."

"The cop who became a rebel - correct."

"And you're still alive?"

"Correct. There is actually two of me in this time era."

"How?"

"You're the expert on time travel. I needed rescuing in 2029, so Manix and Zane came to rescue me. They brought me here, to my father's. We arrived at the top paddock, and I've hidden myself here ever since."

"What year are we in?"

"2017."

"Isn't it safe here in this time?"

"It is, but I was under explicit instructions to not risk my life in any way - so we all armed up. My knowledge of the future will keep us alive."

"Hey, future knowledge always does."  
Chris pulls out a zippo, lights the joint, takes a drag and passes it to Vaughan.

"So, let's cut the fat and leave the muscle. How can I help you all?" Chris asks.

"We need a safe place to train young Syra here, she needs to learn how to time travel," Modnar says, being passed the joint.

"And what makes this place so safe?" Josh asks.

"I..... I just know this is the safest place," Omega says, sounding uncertain.

"Is that such an assumption you want to make?" I say, folding my arms.

"I can't explain why, but I just need you to trust me."

"All right, Omega. You know everyone in here trusts you," Modnar says.

"Being that I'm so fascinated by the subject, are we aloud to witness your training?" Chris asks.

"Not until she's a little more confident. In these early days, it's far too dangerous," Modnar replies.

I get passed the joint, then hand it straight on.

"Not a smoker?" Josh asks, before inhaling deeply.

"Of course I am," I reply.

"Then why pass it straight on?"

"I'm pregnant."

"Oh... Shit do you want us to stamp it out?"

"No, you're okay. It's cigarette smoke that bothers me more."

"I'll make sure I head outside to do that."

"Anyway, where do you recommend us doing Syra's training?" Modnar asks.  
Josh, Vaughan and Chris all briefly look at each other, then look out the window behind Chris.

"Where Zane and Manix dropped me off \- up on the paddocks at the top of the property.

We'll have to take the quad bikes," Vaughan says, rubbing his hands in excitement.

"Always good to dust them off and give 'em a hoon," Josh chimes in.

Chris inhales the last of the joint, then walks past us and says "Follow me."

We vacate the bus and follow Chris to the main house. It's two stories high, but the bottom level is hollowed out - four quad bikes are parked there.

"I don't recall you having four?" Omega asks.

"We didn't. When you were last here, we only had two, but naturally we took advantage of the government's nasty actions," Chris replies, mounting one of them.

"Oh how so?" Modnar asks.  
"Well, in 2025 the Police went door to door, looking for recruits. If you resisted, you were shot. Many homes in and around Auckland are abandoned."

"Definitely not hard to notice that the city feels like the aftermath of a zombie apocalypse," I reply.

"If only... I patiently await that day," Josh says.

"Really?" Vaughan asks.

"Yeah.... I want to kill some zombies \- but cops will do just fine in the meantime."

"I have a question," Omega chimes in, mounting the quad bike behind Chris.

"Sure, fire away," Chris replies.

"If the Police went door to door, how come you three are still alive?"

"It's kill or be killed in these times. We didn't hesitate - buried the bodies in the bush," Chris says, starting the engine.

We all pile on the quad bikes, and follow Chris up the back of the property. We're riding through dense bush, with a man-made dirt path to navigate along - I look up and smile, as the canopy of leaves above our heads, shroud us from the blazing sun. I can never get sick of the ambience of the New Zealand wildlife, just music to my ears.

After about twenty minutes, we arrive at the paddocks. We all dismount the quad bikes and clamber over a rickety old fence. Once we're a few metres away from the forest, the daylight blinds me - I squint my eyes, then gradually open them as we climb this steep grass mound.

Eventually, we arrive at the top of a grassy hill, witnessing a beautiful sight that I haven't seen in many years. We are in top of a grassy hill, next to a large concrete silo - which is in the middle of a large paddock, ending around the base of the hill. A mixture of grassy hills, small sections of forest, and fenced off areas with live stock. Perfect blue sky, a few clouds and a light breeze makes this one of the most beautiful days I've had the pleasure of experiencing in a long time - and all this isn't half of what's fascinating...

"Wow," I say, in a complete daze.

"Was thinking the same thing, my girl," Modnar replies, patting my back.

• **1:27pm, August 4th, 2017 - Italian Homemade Buffet Pizzeria: New Lynn, West Auckland.  
**

"So what did they see?" Enaz asks, desperately.

"I want more pizza," I reply, vacating my seat.

"Come on hunny, the suspense is killing me!"

"Yeah yeah, give me a sec," I yell, from the other side of the room.

I grab a few slices of meat lover's pizza, and walk back to our table.

"How tough was it doing the training?" Enaz asks.

"It wasn't as difficult to teach her as I anticipated, but it was far from easy. As with everything, practice makes perfect," Modnar says, holding his stomach.

"You all right?" I ask, before shoveling more pizza into my mouth.

"I'm fine my girl, just can't fit any more food."

"We'll leave in a moment. Should we continue?"

"Gees, finally...." Enaz replies....

• **11:18am, November 4th, 2027 - On Chris's back paddock: Kaukapakapa, Northern outskirts of Auckland.  
**

In the middle of the paddock is an excessively large tear, a pink lightning bolt suspended in the air, sparking more than any other I've ever seen. The pink electrical sparks shooting off it are quite intimidating, but it is a sight of rare beauty, nature showing us not to mess with it. All it means is what we are witnessing, is excessive proof that I do my training at this exact location.

"What..... What..... What is it?" Vaughan asks.

"It's time disruption, the worst I've ever seen," Modnar replies.

"Wait what... How did it get here?" Chris asks.

"It appears as if I trained Syra here all along."

"And this is the proof?"

"Precisely."

"How so?"

"Because I want Syra to learn how to travel back in time, and this tear is so large, that it proves that someone with inexperience has been departing and arriving here."  
Chris nods, and everyone remains silent. I have been marveling at this huge rip for some time, not taking my eyes off it. Like Modnar said, this is what I needed to see, to prove that my training begins now.

"All right my girl, please stand before the tear," Modnar instructs, before walking with me.

"I'm a bit nervous," I reply.

"Don't be, open one up to a week in the past," Modnar says, patting my back and smiling.

We stand before the tear, and I close my eyes - fear invades my thoughts, but I must fight it, as now is the time for courage. I place my hands together, then as I pull them apart, a ball of energy emerges and grows, swallowing the tear.

"You ready my girl?" Modnar asks, jumping into it.

"Always," I reply, following him.

• **3:18pm, October 31st, 2027 - On Chris's back paddock: Kaukapakapa, Northern outskirts of Auckland.  
**

We drop out onto the field, and the ball of energy sucks into the tear - the rain is falling with such might, it's shrouding my vision.

"Who are they?" I yell over the wind.

"Who do you think?" Modnar yells back.

I squint my eyes and see something quite frightening. Hundreds of familiar looking people approach us, paired off in two. When I realise who they are, a shiver runs up my spine - the field is covered in multiple versions of Modnar and I, and they're all closing in.

"How did...." I ask.

"We're all you, at different stages of our training," the closest duplicate of me replies.

"Do I get better?"

"Of course you do. We're all here because we always were."

I close my eyes, and shake my head, thinking that this is some sort of dream.

"This is no dream, Syra," she says.

I open my eyes and the hundreds of duplicates of us close in. It's difficult to comprehend, that at many stages over the next few months, I'll be a part of this crowd.

"This will always be a place for you to test the water," a voice says, pushing through the crowd.

I look up and see a larger version of me, at least in her last trimester, just about ready to pop. She is wearing the same clothes that I am now, except her belly is sticking out, and the top of her jeans are underneath her stomach. I walk up and place my hand on her belly - she begins stroking my hair. I can feel the young child kicking, and can't help but smile.

"Healthy?" I ask.

"So far so good," she replies, opening a wormhole between her palms.

"Wait, what are you doing?"

"Sending you back to your friends."

"Why?"

"Because this is what happened to me many moons ago, and you'll know what to do for me down the track."

Confused and far from any of this making sense, I exchange a glance with Modnar before smiling back at me and nodding. He jumps into the ball of energy, and I follow closely behind.

• **11:19am, November 4th, 2027 - On Chris's back paddock: Kaukapakapa, Northern outskirts of Auckland.  
**

We land back on the grass, and everyone runs over to us.

"Woah man, that was trippy," Josh says, helping me up.

"How long were we gone?" I reply.

"About a minute."

"Seems like you will learn how to time travel after all, well done my girl," Modnar adds, patting me on the back.

"What did you see?" Vaughan asks.

"You wouldn't believe me if I told you."

"Try me."

"We landed in the same place, about four days in the past. It was pissing down with rain."

"I thought you had to travel back a week?" Chris chimes in.

"I'm still practicing, so I'll just need more time."

So what did you see?" Vaughan asks.

"Hundreds of copies of Modnar and me."

"What do you mean.... Copies?"

"There were hundreds of identical replicas of us both."

"How did they get there?"

"Exactly how we did - from my inexperience."

"Look my girl, don't be so hard on yourself," Modnar warmly says, as I walk away.

"I know I gradually get better, as the proof is in the pudding - but the question is when."

"Not long my girl, not long."

• **2:03pm, August 4th, 2017 - Italian Homemade Buffet Pizzeria: New Lynn, West Auckland.  
**

"Shit, I'm full," Enaz says, holding his stomach.

"Me too," Modnar replies.

"Me three," I add.

"So what happened next?" Enaz asks.

"Well we headed back to the bus, and the others smoked more and had beer."

"I meant with your training."

"Well we didn't do any more that day, but the next relevant thing happened a few weeks later."

"So you're not going to explain about all your duplications?"

"I'm not keen on spending the rest of my life telling this story."

"Fair call."

I hear a knock on the window to my left and to my surprise, I see one of the Syndicate cheekily waving at us. It's Iota, the guy I was tussling with in the snow yesterday. I leap out of my chair, and Modnar grabs my wrist.

"Syra, he's trying to lure you into a trap."

"I know, but this bastard is beginning to piss me off."

"Be careful, Syra."

I nod, then charge out the front door. I looking left I see Iota run behind the pizzeria. Once at the end of the building, I look around the corner and see him disappear through a ball of energy. Doubling my pace, I dive into it.

• 6:22pm, August 4th, 2018 - Abandoned Warehouse: Unknown location.

I drop into a dark room, knocking something over. Through the dim light, I see I've knocked over a white mannequin. When I stand, I realise that I'm standing amongst thousands of them, in an abandoned warehouse. I see a few fall over in the distance, so I carefully make my way through this labyrinth.

"The infamous Syra," Iota says, his voice echoing throughout the room.

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"All in good time. You will die today."

I stop moving and take a big breath, feeling my full stomach affect my fitness - I really wish I hadn't just eaten. This type of setting allows a little old nostalgia set in. My old fear of horror movies comes over me, but a little confidence will change that. No axe wielding murderers present here \- just two time travelers, with an old warehouse as a battleground.

"You know I will find you, and when I do, life won't be pleasant for you," I say, quietly walking through the sea of mannequins.

"Let me guess, it is inevitable? Is that what you were thinking?" Iota replies, cheekily.

How did he know what I was pondering? I never said anything, so how the heck could he know? Suddenly, a lightning bolt flies my direction - I duck, and it strikes a mannequin behind me, knocking it over, and catching fire.

"Shit," I say.

"I have you a little rattled, don't I Syra?"

"Whatever helps you sleep at night," I quip.

A few more bolts fly my direction. I summon my lightning cape, and spin around, absorbing all the shots. Upon flicking up my hood, I look up and speak.

"Let's get serious."

I walk forward, throwing bolts his direction, setting ablaze every mannequin they make contact with. When I see Iota running in the distance, I increase my pace.

"Nowhere to hide, Iota. May as well come out now," I say, holding a lightning bolt in each hand.

"And why would I do a stupid thing like that?"

"Because you're shit scared of me."

"I'm not afraid of you!"

"Prove it," I say, creeping through the sea of mannequins.

Lota emerges, charging towards me. He strikes at my face - I duck, and sweep kick him to the ground. I throw both bolts at his face, but he rolls out of the way. I leap onto him, and try jabbing his mouth, but he's flinging his head side to side, dodging me.

"Stay still," I mutter in frustration.

Lota grins, then knees me in the back \- I fall forward and get head-butted in the guts, then punched in the face. I literally can't breathe - I feel like a boxer, being winded.

"Bastard," I say, struggling to get air into my lungs.  
Iota jumps to his feet and runs away - while I'm crawling, I throw a few bolts, but they make contact with the surrounding mannequins. In the distance, he opens a ball of energy and jumps in - I manage to stand, and charge towards it as fast as I can - but I'm just not quick enough. It gets sucked through a small hole, leaving a pink tear.

"Shit. He's a slippery bugger," I say, standing and opening a ball of energy.

As I jump into it, I feel annoyed I couldn't contain him. All in good time I suppose.

### XXVIII - Beyond Baby Steps: Second Trimester

• **2:05pm, August 4th, 2017 - Italian Homemade Buffet Pizzeria: New Lynn, West Auckland  
**

I drop out of the ball of energy, around the side of the pizzeria. I don't feel so well - I begin vomiting against the wall. Modnar and Enaz walk around the corner.

"Syra?" Enaz yells, running over.

"He.... Got.... Away," I say, gasping for air.

"Ate a little too much, my girl?" Modnar asks.

"Yeah, last time we pig out like that. Just not used to it."

"Fair call. Should we head back and finish this story?" Enaz says.

"Definitely," I reply.

Modnar opens a wormhole, and we depart.

• **10:30am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Good to be back," I say, entering the room.

"Indeed," Enaz replies, putting his face bandages back on.

"My girl, my memory is getting the better of me. Where were we even up to in your story recap?" Modnar asks, taking a seat.

"Well, I was explaining the beginning of my training on Chris's farm," I reply, leaning against the table.

"Oh that's right. I'm getting so old."

"Yeah, we know," I say, cheekily.

"So what happened next?" Enaz asks, taking a seat next to Modnar.

"Well, I won't go into the details of my training, I'll fast forward to my second trimester.

Modnar accompanied me to a hospital, to have a proper checkup."

"Oh that's right, with the Syndicate," Modnar replies, before I chime in and say

"Ssshhh, I'm telling the story."

• **11:41am, January 9th, 2019 - Auckland City Hospital: Central Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Modnar and I are sitting in a crowded waiting room, with a ticket number of '37' in my hand. It's been well over a few hours, and I can tell he's losing patience. He leans in to me, and places his left arm over my shoulder.

"I'm a very patient person my girl, but how long is this going to take?" Modnar asks.

"It's always this way in our country. If you need immediate medical assistance, your arm better be torn off, or you'll be waiting forever," I reply.

"Great, best news I've heard all day," Modnar says, sarcastically.

A preschool girl in a cute, pink flowery dress, walks right up to us. She tips her head to the side, and stands on her tip toes.

"Mr, can I ask you a question?" She asks.

"Sure thing," Modnar replies.

"Are you a hundred, million years old?"

I burst out laughing - Modnar raises his eyebrows, turning towards me with a confused look on his face. I lean towards the girl, grinning.

"You wanna know a little secret?" I whisper.

"Yeah!" She whispers back.

"He is that old, he was alive when the dinosaurs were around."

"Weally?"

"Yup, really. You promise you won't tell?"

"I won't. Is he sick? Is that why you're in the hospital?"

"Ummm... Yes, that's exactly right. What's your name?"

"My name is Bella. What's your name, lady?"

"That's a pretty name. Mine is Syra."

"Dat's a wheel pwetty name too."

An angry, scruffy looking gentleman walks up to Bella, and grabs her right wrist.

"What did I tell you about talking to strangers?" He says, walking her away from us.

"But... But... He was alive when dinosaurs were awound," Bella replies.

As they walk away, I wave goodbye and continue chuckling.

"What are dinosaurs?" Modnar asks.

"Haha... I'll explain later."

"Come on, try me. It's not like we don't have the time."

"That's a fair point."

I begin to explain what they are, but get distracted over hearing our number being called out. Time to finally get my checkup. Modnar stands up, offers his right hand and pulls me up.

"Thanks Modnar," I say, warmly.

"Not a problem, my girl. Let's see how your little one is doing," Modnar replies, closing the door behind me into the doctor's office.

• **11:47am, January 9th, 2019 - Auckland City Hospital: Central Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

I walk up and shake the doctor's hand, and he introduces himself as 'Raj,' so I assume he's of Indian decent - his accent sounds like it. He has dark brown skin, black hair, and looks in his mid-forties.

"Nice to meet you, Syra. And you are her grandfather?" Raj asks, shaking Modnar's hand.

"Yes, he sure is," I reply, grinning.

"Fantastic. That's an interesting looking cane, where did you find it?"

"Ahhh... I've had this for years," Modnar replies

"Great. Now Syra, I see on your notes that this is your first visit?"

"Correct."

"Where is your midwife....? I've got here she is... Zelada. Correct?"

I raise my eyebrows at Modnar and he shrugs his shoulders.

"That's correct... She couldn't make it, family issues."

"Understandable, it happens. Want to reconvene for another time?"

"No, that's fine - let's proceed."

"Great. How far through do you think you are?"

"I think I'm about twenty weeks in?"

"Yeah, we can check that for you. We can also determine the sex if you like?"

My eyes light up with excitement, and I turn swiftly in my chair and smile warmly at Modnar.

"It's a boy," Modnar says, sounding certain.

"How would you know?" I reply.

"I.... I guess I'm just making assumptions."

"Damn right you are... Sorry doctor, I might pass on knowing the sex."

"Not a problem. Now, if you'd like to please lie on the bed, and lift your top, revealing your stomach. Oh..... It appears that I'm out of gel, so I'll quickly duck out and get some," Raj says, leaving the room.

I follow his instructions, and lay down on the bed. It's inclined slightly, so I'm halfway between lying and sitting - it's actually quite comfortable. I signal Modnar over so we can chat.

"What was up with your comment?" I ask.

"I think it's a boy."

"Yeah, but you seem so certain."

"I am."

"But how? Have you been peeking into the future?"

"Not at all, my girl. Just have a gut feeling, and like you always say \- you have to follow your gut."

"That's true, but I now don't want to anymore."

"But why?"

"Because you're spoiling the surprise."

"I'm sorry, my girl. Forgive me."

I reluctantly agree, just as Raj pulls back the curtain, and begins the process. He moves the monitor closer, and begins rubbing a gel all over my stomach, then begins the ultrasound. He starts moving the Transducer across my stomach, and a live image of my child is on the screen in front of me.

After a period of time, I get a lot of answers that I'm after. The baby is about 19cm from crown to rump, and appears to be healthy, which is a huge relief. I have one final question to ask.

"Raj, I changed my mind. Can I please am know what sex the baby is?"

"Of course my dear. I'll just move the transducer over here... And.... Wow, it looks like your grandfather was spot on with his guess - you have a baby son in your stomach. Congratulations," Raj replies, smiling warmly.

"Wow... A son... Modnar, you were right," I say, a few tears rolling down my cheeks.

"Indeed, my girl."

"Thanks doctor, appreciate all your time," I say, shaking his hand.

"No worries at all. Take care of yourself, Syra."

"Thanks, you too."

"Sorry, I'm running a bit late for my lunch, and my wife is calling in to drop it off."

"No worries doc, you be with your wife. I won't be a moment."

I wipe the excess gel off my stomach, then leave. Once we close the door behind us, I look to the right and see trouble - a member of the Syndicate of time. Obviously wearing a white Pastel suit, has grey stubble on his face, and a white receding hairline. Looks a touch older than what we're used to.

"Shit Modnar, look," I say, pointing his direction.

"I'll take care of him, my girl. You're in no position to deal with him, or put your son at risk," Modnar replies.

"Be careful."

"I will, wait in the lobby for me. I'll be a couple of minutes," Modnar says, running after him.

I sit in the lobby, pick up a nearby magazine and pretend to occupy my thoughts - all that is on my mind, is whether my friend is okay...

• **10:47am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University : White Lecture Theatre, Kelsto n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"I always wondered what happened, as you never went into great detail," I say, folding my arms.

"Well, I did catch him, and we did tussle. You healed the bruises on my face, remember?" Modnar replies.

"That's right, the finer details seem to slip your mind when you're pregnant."

"Wait... So you're saying this older Syndicate agent tried to kill you when distracted at the hospital?" Enaz asks.

"Yeah, sure did. You'll quickly learn that they're dirty players in this game, and they'll stop at nothing until I'm dead. Why am I so damn important?"

"Come on Syra, do we really need to cover this?" Modnar replies, grinning.

"Fair call. Well, spill the beans, what happened?"

• **12:07pm, January 9th, 2019 - Auckland City Hospital: Central Auckland, New Zealand.

**MODNAR**  
**

I chase the agent down the hallway, stopping at nothing to catch him. I'm not as fit as I once was, but I'm keeping up with him, which is good news. He turns right, into another corridor. As I run around the corner, he catches me off guard, punching me in the face \- I fly back onto the ground. Slowly using my staff to stand, I look ahead and see him enter a room further down the corridor. I run after him, and upon approaching the doors, I carefully push them open.

Inside the room is a bed with a white sheet covering it, and silver equipment lying around. I don't know what they do in a hospital, as its all unknown territory to me.

"Where are you...? I just want to talk. Where's your leader? Don't you think it's unfair to pick on a pregnant woman?" I say, searching the room.

"According to our master, any time is good to kill Syra," he replies.

"And what's their name?"

"Why would I tell you?"

"Fine... What's yours then?"

"I'm Gamma, and you're Modnar, right?"

"How do you know who I am?"

"Oh... My master knows you very well."

"And who is he?"

"Why assume it's a he?"

I'd be lying if I didn't admit that I'm becoming a tad frustrated.

"Look, we both want each other dead, so why don't you come out of hiding. No powers, let's sort this out, man to man," I say, moving the bed out of the way, and dropping my staff.

"I only want Syra dead, you're not my concern. In fact, I've been instructed to mess up your day, but to leave you alive - and a fist fight sounds good to me," Gamma replies, his voice coming from the back of the room.

"I know you're in the back there, so why don't you show yourself?"  
I approach the dark area of the room, and Gamma springs out and attacks me, striking my face with his left fist. I drop my staff, then swing my right hand, connecting with his jaw.

"Shit old man, you pack quite a punch," Gamma says.

"I'm only getting started. I usually take a few hits, just to get warmed up."

He punches me in the stomach, and I fall back onto the bed - he jumps into me, and begins a flurry of left and right strikes to my face.

"Enjoying this, old man," he quips.

"Not as much as this," I reply, head-butting his face.

I follow through with a few jabs to the head, then bust open his nose with my elbow.

Gamma falls to the ground, then uses his left hand to try stop the blood from running out.

"Quite tough for an old man," Gamma says, propping himself to his feet.

"You're not so young yourself, are you?" Modnar replies, sarcastically.

Gamma charges me, and pushes us onto the ground. We exchange a few punches, connecting each other in the head. He knees me in the stomach, then the groin - the pain in my stomach is unbearable.

"Yes old man, I play dirty," Gamma says, standing then kicking me in the stomach.

I spit blood onto the ground, and I see Gamma run out the door - I use all my energy to stand, pick up my staff, and run after him.

Once I open the doors, I glance both ways, but Gamma is nowhere to be seen.

"Oh no.... Syra," I panic, running back to the waiting area.

I really hope she is safe, because this could be the biggest slip-up I've ever made.

Upon my arrival, I see Syra sitting down, reading a thin book.

"Thank Tharp you're safe," I say, gasping for air.

"Shit, a better question is are you okay? Come off second best?"

"You could say that, my girl."

Syra places her hands against my face and heals my wounds - I'm feeling like a million Ralop already.

"Thank you," I say.

"Anytime. Let's get out of here, before any more trouble finds us," Syra replies, before we leave the hospital.

XXIX - The Makings of a Mentor: Third Trimester

• **11:04am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.

**SYRA**  
**

"Shit Modnar, you're tough as nails mate," Enaz jokes, patting his shoulder.

"Wait... As what?" Modnar replies.

Enaz and I look at each other and begin laughing. I can relate to being in a foreign world, not knowing a thing. The difference this time is he is on our turf, rather than us on his.

"Look, I'm going to skip by my training, till practically the end. Nothing of any major importance happened between the hospital and then anyway," I say, pacing to and fro.

"Okay, so what was happening?" Enaz asks.

"I was having my hair done, one week prior to giving birth."

"Wait a minute... No offence beautiful, but getting your hair done isn't really anything important..."

"Look Dad, I'm telling the story, so just pipe down and listen."

"All right snappy," Enaz says, sarcastically.

I raise my eyebrows at him, then smile. You've got to have a laugh from time to time in life, or you will lose your mind.

• **1:35pm, June 11th, 1992 - Hair to Help Salon: Kelston Shopping Centre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

My mother was never one to look after her hair, for as long as I remember. She also told me that she tried to for a while after Dad disappeared, but just couldn't find someone she trusted with her hair - so she gave up. She used to visit a hairdresser named Paula during the late eighties and early 90's, until she fell pregnant and threw in the towel. The best part about time travelling is that I have the ability to give her a go, and she is as amazing as Mum raved on.

At the moment I'm getting the ends of my hair trimmed, ever so slightly - I've just had my hair washed, after being recoloured, fire engine red with black slices evenly through. Now, we're busy gas-bagging, and have been talking about a number of topics, the most thought provoking is the future..

"Do you own a cell phone?" I ask.

"Na, bugger that. They're getting smaller, compared to how they were in the eighties, but I just think they invade your privacy. How rude is it when you're sitting in a restaurant with your husband, and someone disturbs us in our personal time. I'll never get one."

"Never say never, Paula. I think twenty years from now they'll control your life."

"Pfft, come on love. I'm twenty eight, and can't see being in my forties, fussing over a clunky brick."

"Oh they won't be clunky, they will be of a sleek design, and will be like a miniature computer in your pocket."

"Jesus, your imagination is wild."

"I think I have it pretty well sorted."

"A computer in your pocket, that sounds so farfetched."

"Why.. Think of thirty years ago, you think if you could time travel to that era, that they'd think you were crazy, suggesting computers were small enough to fit on your desk? That every house has multiple colour televisions?"

"Young lady, you have a valid point. Still, as I said before, you have a wild imagination. Next you'll be telling me about flying cars."

"Oh we'll fight the government long before that ever happens."\

"Hahaha, you're a laugh. All done, how do you like your hair?"

I glance into the mirror, and smile as she stands behind me, with another small mirror. She has done such an amazing job.

"Fantastic Paula, thanks so much."

I leave my seat and pay her for the services. As I open the door, someone bumps into me, sending shivers up my spine - it was Linda, my mother.

"Sorry ma'am, my apologies," she says.

"Not a problem, Linda," I reply.

"Wait how do you know my name?"

I get a wave of butterflies in my stomach - better think of a prompt rebuttal.

"I swear we've met somewhere before. You have a husband named.... Zane?" I say, sounding certain.

"Well, you have a fantastic memory. That's correct. Anyway, was a pleasure chatting, I'm running a little late for my appointment."

"Not a problem. You take care of yourself."

"You too."

I shut the door behind me then peek in the window. My Mum looks so happy, and very young - exactly how I remember her as a child. I briefly smile, then begin to walk to a more secluded area.

Being as pregnant as I am, I find it difficult to walk comfortably. My little man is barely a week from popping out, and I've been avoiding any conflict I can. Even my time in training has been spent more effectively, making sure I don't exhaust all my energy.

While crossing the road, I look ahead, seeing something I don't wish to - a sight I've managed to avoid for a few months, and unfortunately, Modnar isn't here to help. It's one of the Syndicate of Time, the same one Modnar had a tussle with in the Hospital, the day of my ultrasound. I was told his name is Gamma.

He turns to see me, and begins running. Being that he's at least thirty metres away, it gives me time to react. I waddle as fast as I can back across the road, and into the mall. Unfortunately, because I'm pregnant, the act of running is tightening my muscles - that along with the weight of the baby is making it harder to run. Looking over my shoulder, I see him gaining on me. I duck into the nearby supermarket, and waddle down a nearby isle.

"Shit, shit, shit," I mutter, trying to get to the walk-in fridge, down the back of the store.

I push the door open, and the cold air makes the hair on my arms stand. I swiftly head down the back, navigating through the aisles of stock, before placing my back against the cold wall.

"What am I going to do," I say, cold air escaping my mouth.  
Gamma pushes open the door, and haunts me with his soft, aged voice.

"I know you're in here, Syra. It's not a very big room, not enough room for you to hide," Gamma says, pushing over several cartons of milk.

I panic, then look down and see a bright glowing from under my singlet. My unborn son places his hand on the inside of the womb, and causes us both to disappear. He may very well have saved my life.

"Where..... Are you Syra, I will find you!" Gamma says, pushing over another few crates of milk.

I begin to panic, checking my arm and thankfully noticing I'm still not visible. Please don't stop helping me son, I need to keep you safe.

"WHERE ON THARP ARE YOU!" Gamma screams, standing just in front of me.

My heart is racing and I need my little one to hold on just a little longer. I place my hand on my belly, and rub slowly. Please son, don't let go.

"Damn, I swear she came in here!" Gamma says, exiting the fridge.

I take a huge sigh of relief, and after about thirty seconds, I reappear. My son actually saved my life.

• **11:17am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"My grandson inherited my powers, I see?" Enaz asks, proudly.

"He sure did, saved my life that day," I reply.

"You should be very proud of him," Modnar says, warmly.

"I am," Enaz and I say.

I look at my father and smile - because of the wraps around his face, it's hard to tell if he's smiling back, but I bet he is.

"So what happened after that?" Enaz asks.

"Well, I may as well explain the last bit of my training - very pregnant me, arriving to speak to the first version of myself from nine months prior..."

• **3:16pm, October 31st, 2027 - On Chris's back paddock: Kaukapakapa, Northern outskirts of Auckland.  
**

I drop out onto the field, and the ball of energy sucks into the tear - just as I remember, the rain is mighty, falling with such strength, easily shrouding my vision.

Looking ahead, I see hundreds of myself and Modnar, turning to face me. A few of them begin clapping, and I can clearly remember being them, not so long ago.

"Thank you," I say, blushing.

"You deserve it, my girl," a Modnar says.

I eventually make my way to the front, and see myself and Modnar, as shocked to see them as they are all of us. I know exactly what to say.

"This will always be a place for you to test the water," I say, pushing through the crowd.

She walks up to me and places her hand on my belly, then I begin stroking her hair. I can feel my son kicking, and so can she, making me smile.

"Healthy?" she asks.

"So far so good," I reply, opening a wormhole between my palms.

"Wait, what are you doing?"

"Sending you back to your friends."

"Why?"

"Because this is what happened to me many moons ago, and you'll know what to do for me down the track."

She exchanges a glance with the Modnar she arrived with, then he smiles back at her and nods. He jumps into the ball of energy, and she follows closely behind. Once the wormhole disappears through the left behind tear, all mine and Modnar's past selves clap for me. My training is finally complete - time to concentrate on delivering this baby.

### XXX - Prehistoric Problems

• **11:47am, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Speaking for another thirty minutes, I cover all the remaining events that had taken place. I explain the months I spent exercising myself back to my slender physique, leading right up to the moment I arrive in Prehistoric Earth....

• **4:32pm, 200 Million Years Ago - Prehistoric Earth, Deep in the Jungle.**

The wormhole opens up, and I drop onto the ground - it disappears, leaving a large pink lightning bolt, suspended above me.

"Where am I?" I mutter.  
I'm kneeling in the dirt, surrounded by a dense jungle. I look up at the cloudless blue sky and see a large bird fly overhead, briefly casting a shadow over me. It can't be what I think it is. But how right am I.... I hear a loud growl, prompting me to look ahead - I see an old enemy, impatiently waiting to get their revenge.

"Shit.... It's the Physaurus," I mutter, turning to run....

As I gasp for air, I can feel the ground shuddering behind me. I look over my right shoulder and the Physaurus is gaining on me. I can't hurt it, because I need it alive, to send back to Tharp.

"Shit, shit," I say, sliding under a large rock, with enough space to hide me.

The Physaurus smashes into the rock, shuddering it slightly - I duck out the other side, and run further into the jungle. Leering over my left shoulder, I see the Physaurus still distracted by the rock - once it knocks it over, and sees I'm not there, it looks ahead and spots me running away. The heavy thuds that shudder the vicinity begin again, becoming more frequent as it draws closer.

"I just need somewhere to hide, to collect my composure," I say, gasping for air.  
Barely visible through the jungle to my left, is a cliff - hopefully I may find some answers there.  
Swiping vines and leaves out of my face, I leap and stumble towards the cliff. When I arrive, I turn around and places my hands against it.

"I can kill it, but I need the Physaurus alive," I mutter, looking up at a pair of large trees.  
I quickly scamper up the left one, until I'm as high as I can climb \- the Physaurus slams into the cliff, roaring in frustration, frantically searching for its prey. Suddenly, the branch I'm standing on snaps, landing on the ground behind the Physaurus - it looks up and sees me, then begins slamming into the tree I'm in. As it tips over, I leap into the next tree, gripping the first branch I can. It begins cracking, so I pull myself up and lean against the trunk.

"I may have to kill it, if it leaves me no choice," I mutter.

It begins chomping into my tree, but before I can react, I hear a familiar noise down below. An AK47 begins rattling away, distracting the Physaurus.

"Syra, is that you?" A female yells out.

"Who is that? And how do you know my name?!" I yell back.

"Long story, climb down, we'll distract the dinosaur," a male yells out.

I quickly climb down the tree, and once on the ground, I sneak past the Physaurus - I follow the gun fire, which is travelling further along the cliff wall.

After lurking through the jungle for thirty metres, I see a cave - too small for the Physaurus to enter. I see muzzle flashes coming from within.

"Syra, hurry the fuck up! We can't shoot all day," the male yells, his voice echoing.

I sneak up to the Physaurus, and look ahead to the cavern entrance. I close my eyes and count down from three in my head - three... Two.... One.... I sprint as fast as I can. The Physaurus eventually sees me, but I slide into cover along my stomach; he misses me by a few centimetres.

I roll onto my back, and quickly scamper backwards, far away from its snapping jaw.

Standing and turning around, I see my saviours - a bride and groom, each holding an AK47. The bride is a busty brunette, cleavage on show, looking so beautiful. The groom has a skinhead, a short black goatee, a white tuxedo with a black shirt and cobalt blue tie - I really have to ask.

"Are you with the Syndicate of Time?" I ask.

"The what?"

"Are you an agent of the Syndicate of Time?"

"No... I'm a salesperson, and I was in the middle of the reception on our wedding day. This is Rebecca, and I'm Oiram."

"Nice to meet you both."

"We were told you can help us get back to Earth?" Rebecca asks.

"Indeed I can, who told you this?"

"The woman that brought us here," Oiram replies...

XXXI - Overwhelming Stampede

• **12:09pm, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"Let me get this straight... You bumped into a married couple with AK47's?" Enaz asks.

"That's right," I reply.

"This is becoming more farfetched by the minute."

"You're telling me. Part of me wishes Modnar was there."

"Sorry, my girl," Modnar replies.

"Oh don't worry about it, I'm a big girl. I can look after myself. I got back, didn't I?"

"Wouldn't be telling this story if you didn't," Enaz chimes in.

"Exactly. The recap of my past is nearly all wrapped up."

"Wow really? Shit, it has nearly been two straight days," Enaz adds.

"Gone by really quick, my girl," Modnar replies.

"Indeed it has. Now, where were we.... Right.. The married couple..."

• **4:51pm, 200 Million Years Ago - Prehisto ric Earth, Deep in the Jungle.  
**

I'd be lying if I didn't think this situation is odd - I've been saved by a couple in their wedding attires, armed to the teeth with AK47's. How did they get here - and why?

"So... Who brought you here?" I ask.

"An older woman, wearing a white suit like mine," Oiram replies.

"Did she give a name?"

"Nope, just these guns and instructions," Rebecca adds.

"And they were?"

"She asked us to wait in a nearby cave - this one, for a woman with your description, named Syra. She said you could send us back home, once we helped you transport a dinosaur."

"How richly bizarre."

"She also said we weren't allowed to shoot the dinosaur that has been trying to attack you."

"Did she explain why?"

"Nope, just explained that if we ever wanted to head back to Earth again that we have to help you and co-operate," Oiram explains.

"Look, it's getting a little cold, so let's start a fire and carry this on soon?" I say, moving a few nearby large stones and placing them in a circle.

After several minutes, we gather a few pieces of wood, and sit around the fire.

"How are you going to start it?" Rebecca asks, rolling a nearby log, then sitting on it.

"Don't get too comfortable, I need some space," I reply, kneeling in front of the wood.

Once the loving couple are a few metres away, I blow fire out of my mouth, setting the wood ablaze.

"How did you do that?" Rebecca asks, in disbelief.

"I was just about to say the same thing, beautiful," Oiram says, leaning over and kissing her on the cheek.

Their love begins to scratch away at my heart. Oiram reminds me so much of Jacamatax, and makes me miss him so much - tears begin to roll down my cheeks. My tears distract them from their original question.

"Syra, are you okay?" Rebecca asks.

"Yeah, I'm fine," I reply.

"Come on, please tell us. We're good listeners."

"I just.... Recently I said goodbye to a loved one."

"Sorry to hear that."

"Yeah, sorry Syra," Oiram says, sympathetically.  
"It's fine."

"Did he die?"

"No, left him on a foreign planet."

"Wait which one?"

"Tharp."

"Wait, where?"

"I don't know what solar system it's in, but you can travel there from Earth."

"How?" Rebecca asks.

"Through a portal, there are several around the planet."

"Wow. Are we on that planet now?"

"No, we're on Earth."

"Huh? Where?"

"Better question is when - we're in Prehistoric Earth, millions of years ago."

"Wait a minute.... So we travelled through time....?"

"Correct."

"Who are you?" Rebecca asks.

"Well, as you already know, my name is Syra, and I'm a time traveler."

They both raise their eyebrows and slowly turn to each other - guess it would be strange to hear.

"What was the date of your wedding?" I ask.

"November seventh, 2015. What year are you from?"

"Well, I was up to June 2019.... But... Time doesn't really matter to me anymore."

"Oh, please don't leave us hanging!" Rebecca says.

"Well, I've briefly time travelled to the year 2029."

"Shit, so you live a few years ahead of us, yet you've travelled beyond the time that you live in?"

"Correct."

"What is it like?" Oiram asks.

"Best if I don't say," I reply.

"Oh come on. I bet nothing much has changed, other than technology."

"Technology has changed a lot, but so has society. I get from your accents that you're as kiwi as me - where are you both from?"

"We both live in Whenuapai, West Auckland."

"Oh wow, near Trig road?"

"You know the area?" Rebecca asks.

"Yeah, dated a guy in high school that moved to that area."

"Oh wow... We were getting married on the farm I grew up on, located along Spedding road."

"How romantic."

"You're sliding away from the question. How different is it in 2029?"

"New Zealand is fairly abandoned, the people are fighting the government."

"Bullshit, really?" Oiram says, in disbelief.

"Dead serious. West Auckland were the first to stand and fight back. The Maori's have rallied all those willing to fight, and have been taking the fight to their front door."

"How do you know all that if you've only had a brief visit there?"

"Because my friend and I helped attack two of the checkpoints, blocking in the people of West Auckland. Both attacks were successful."  
Oiram and Rebecca look at each, and it's easy to see the fear in their eyes. I know I need to put their mind at ease.

"Look, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to put fear into you both - but, I was asked so I said. Live each moment as if it's your last. Best way to live life."

They both smile at me, and the fear quickly leaves their faces. They lean in and kiss each other, and I can't help smiling as I witness their love first hand. Time for a change in direction.

"Have any of you fired a gun before?" I ask.

"Nope, the woman gave us a brief run down before she left," Rebecca replies.

"And this woman, you say she was in a white suit. Anything strange about her that you remember, other than her powers?" I say, folding my arms.

"She was wearing white gloves, but more strangely was the burnt face," Oiram replies.

"Shit."

"What's wrong?"

"It's Mahuika, she's the leader of the Syndicate of Time."

"She didn't appear to be Maori, if that makes any difference."

"No, funny enough 'Mahuika' isn't Maori either. She was just known as that by the tribe she led. I always knew that couldn't have been her real name. I felt it in my gut."

"So who is this 'Mahu.... Eka?" Rebecca asks.

"Well there is an old saying - 'keep your friends close, and your enemies closer.' Let's just say that she definitely fits that glove."

"So she's evil?"

"Yeah, you could say that."

"That's funny, because she didn't seem that way. I mean she did take us away from our wedding day, but it seemed like she really needed our help."

"How could you tell?"

"I can tell a lot by a person's eyes. She didn't have an evil demeanour about her, her eyes were telling a different story."

My head is spinning in circles. The Syndicate of Time are out to kill me, and if Mahuika is the leader, then she seems nice? In saying that, Rebecca does have a point - Mahuika doesn't strike me as 'evil.' The problem is that her true intentions aren't very clear either - for me, this poses a real problem.

"I'm a bit peckish, how about you two?" I ask.

"Funny you should ask that, she mentioned that we have an abundance of food available, deeper in this cave," Oiram says, smiling at Rebecca.

"What did she say, we can chomp into a dinosaur," I reply, sarcastically.

"Yup, she said it is chewy, but quite tasty," Rebecca adds.

"Shit I was kidding, was she serious?"

"She didn't seem as if she was lying," Oiram explains.

• **12:19pm, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"You have got to be bullshitting me," Enaz says, chuckling.

"Wish I was, but I'm not," I reply.

"I can't complain about what I eat, as you've both tasted your fair share of Tharp's selection of food," Modnar chimes in.

"Suppose you have a point there," Enaz says, patting Modnar on the back.

"Just because we had to eat Dinosaur meat, didn't mean it was easy to do. There was a struggle there," I say, standing up.

"What type of Dinosaur did you eat?"

"I'll get to that part shortly...."

• **5:14pm, 200 Million Years Ago - Prehistoric Earth, Deep in a Cavern, Searching for food.  
**

The two lovebirds are ahead of me, holding hands, with an AK47 in their other one. I'm walking behind them, with my left palm open, illuminating the narrow cavern corridor with a beam of light. I still can't get over the fact that we're looking for a Dinosaur to eat. Seems ridiculous to me.

"So let me get this straight, Mahuika has eaten a Dinosaur before?" I ask.

"That's what she said," Rebecca replies, peering over her left shoulder.

"She is a weird soul, no doubt about that."

"She sure is, and also mentioned that you can electrocute what we find with lightning from your fingertips?"

"I don't have such a power?"

"She said you have the ability to dream of a power you desire, then it becomes possible? Something like that," Oiram explains, as we continue to walk.

"I.....I do.... Suppose I could give it a go, what's the harm in trying?"

"My thoughts exactly. Rebecca was nineteen when I met her, and I was twenty nine, ten years her senior. On paper, that type of relationship shouldn't work - the age gap would suggest that. But, if we didn't give it a go, we wouldn't have been getting married today."

"Good philosophy to have. Look, when we find some nasties, I'll give it a whirl."  
After another fifteen minutes of walking, the dark corridor ends, opening up into quite a large room. Water is falling from a hole in the cavern roof, landing in a large pool of water. There are several large trees surrounding the water, but it's what is present that's catching my attention. There are hundreds of small dinosaurs, most of which are drinking water - I turn off my light, so luckily none notice we are here. They all have light green skin, and must be only about twenty five centimetres high - including their tail, not much longer either. I remember what breed of Dinosaur they are, I can remember studying them when I was about eleven or twelve. I do believe that Compsognathus is the species, and from what I recall, they attack in numbers, something we don't have.

Oiram and Rebecca huddle in closer, guns out in front.

"What do we do, Syra?" Rebecca whispers.

"Kill them of course," I whisper back.

"Well that's obvious - how exactly?"

"We need a distraction," I say, as Krenshi, my snow leopard jumps out of the tattoo on my arm.

I click my fingers, and she charges around the side of the pool, trampling every Compsognathus in her path - they all turn to chase her. I jump in front of Oiram and Rebecca, then create a large, lightning cage around us. Many of the little critters see us, and begin charging our direction, while the remainder remain distracted.

Many dinosaurs slam into the electric bars, which causes them to fall down and begin convulsing to their death. I think of what Rebecca described, and immediately afterwards, lightning streams from my fingertips like second nature, like a power that I've had for many years. Dinosaurs are dropping dead all over the place, while Oiram and Rebecca pump many of them full of bullets - both ways are just as effective.

"Babe, reload," Oiram yells, as Rebecca throws him another clip.

"Keep shooting," she yells back.

I breathe fire all over a dozen nearby Compsognathus, and they run away screaming, burning to death.

Rebecca and Oiram are catching many of them in their spray of bullets - they are relatively good shots for two people that hadn't fired a gun before today.

A few of them begin snapping at us through the bars, but I boot them out of the way, then breathe fire at the rest.

Oiram kneels down, and begins smacking a few in the face.

"Saving ammo?" I ask.

"Down to the last couple of clips - what do you think?" Oiram replies.

One of the critters bites Rebecca's ankle - she screams at the top of her lungs, and drops to the ground.

"Cover me, I'll take care of her ankle."

I drop to my knees, and lift up her wedding dress. Blood is gushing out, and she looks a little hazy.

"Hang in there," I say calmly, running my hand over her gash.

Within moments, the gash is healed. Rebecca looks shocked.

"How did you?" Rebecca asks, before I chime in and yell "No time to thank me now, grab your gun and shoot!"

We both continue our onslaught of attacks. I don't know how much more I have in me.

"I can't keep this cage up forever, running out of energy," I yell, panicking a little.

"What do we do? There's just too many of them!"

"Still thinking!" I yell, shocking another dozen dinosaurs with lightning.

I feel my energy depleting, and the lightning cage is becoming weaker. I don't know how much longer I can hold out.

As I begin to black out, I see that only a few dozen remain, the onslaught of their assault has not slowed down. The cage dissipates, and I use every ounce of my power to electrocute as many of the dinosaurs as possible....

XXXII - Back to the Future

• **12:39pm, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"So, you can stream lightning from your fingers?" Enaz asks.

"A demonstration would be nice, my girl," Modnar adds, smiling at me.

I open my palms, and point my fingers towards the back row - lightning suddenly shoots out of my fingers and strikes one of the chairs.

"Shit," Enaz says.

"Yeah, what he said," Modnar chimes in.

"It was weird though," I say, pacing to and fro.

"What was?" Modnar replies.

"I didn't know I could use this power, not until they mentioned that Mahuika revealed how I create my power."

"Not weird at all. If anything, it proves how powerful you are."

"Thanks Dad."

"Just being honest. Now, time to find out how Dinosaur tastes," Enaz says, chuckling.

"Yeah yeah, well you'll never know, will you?"

• **7:19pm, 200 Million Years Ago - Prehistoric Earth, Sitt ing around a fire in a Cavern.  
**

I awaken next to the fire, with Rebecca splashing my face.

"What happened?" I ask, waking from my slumber.

"Your snow leopard saved us, then we draped your body over her back, and she protected us as we brought back food, and water in our empty magazines," Rebecca replies.

"Where's Krenshi?"

"She shattered into hundreds of ice pieces," Oiram says, sounding worried.

"Oh yeah, she does that, don't worry."

"How come?"

"She does it if I dismiss her or if I'm not emitting enough energy. How long have I been out for?"

"Couple of hours. You had smoke coming off your skin at one point."

"Shit, that's intense."

"Just what I was thinking," Rebecca chimes in.

"So when are we all trying Dinosaur?"

"We weren't sure how to prepare it, so we've kind of been waiting for you to awaken."

I smile at them, then begin to prepare dinner. Luckily, they managed to start a fire the old fashioned way, because it feels like the temperature has dropped quite a bit. We jam a large stick down the throats of the Compsognathus, and hold them over the fire like toasting marshmallows. When they're ready to eat, I bite into the skin, then begin peeling it back.

"Guess as you go along?" Rebecca asks, looking puzzled as what to do.

"I am, unless you're a veteran of this."

"I'm not," Oiram says, following my lead.

"Just pretend its chicken, that's what I'm doing," I reply.

"This coming from the person who hasn't tasted it yet," Oiram says, cheekily.

I look at him and smile, then close my eyes, open my mouth, and bring the meat closer to my face. I won't lie, it smells good.

I take my first bite, and begin to chew - it's exactly how Mahuika describes. Has a unique taste, but the texture is very similar to chicken. When I swallow, they screw their faces up. Don't judge until you've tried.

"What does it taste like?" Rebecca asks.

"Texture is like chicken, but has its own unique taste. Give it a go, I'm still alive, aren't I?"

"She has a point, beautiful," Oiram says, digging his teeth into it.

"Gees babe, hungry?" Rebecca replies.

"We were about to eat the first course at our reception, so what do you think."

"Yeah, fair enough baby. Okay, here I go."

We eat several Compsognathus between us, laughing and chatting throughout, but after we all finish, only one thing is on my mind.

"We need to get back to the future, so what do we need to help you with?" Rebecca asks.

"You know the huge t-rex thing, outside the cave?"

"Yeah, what about it?"

"We need to send it through time."

"Shit really?" Oiram says, sounding worried.

"Yup. I have to lure it into a wormhole."

"Where are you going to send it?"

"To the planet Tharp that I visited."

"Why don't you leave it here to become extinct?"

"Because, it's not meant to. Do you both believe in inevitability?"

"In what way?" Rebecca replies.

"That every event is inevitable, meant to take place."

"Like fate?"

"Yeah, sort of. I suppose I see it differently due to me having the ability to time travel."

"So circling back, how do you know that this T-rex is meant to be sent through time?"

"Because in the future, it's roaming in a cavern on Tharp. The moment I departed, it wasn't there. I had done research with residents in the area in the future, and they said it appeared out of nowhere, and gave me a date of when it arrived. When I spoke to the residents in the past, they didn't know what I was talking about. I'm the one who brings it through time to Tharp. I caused the whole scenario."

"Wait a minute... I'm a bit of a geek when it comes to time travel, and I have a theory."

"Go on, enlighten me," I reply, folding my arms and smiling.

"I think you've created a paradox."

"I know."

"Wait a minute, how are you so blasé?"

"Because there have been so many paradoxes, I've lost count. Something tells me that before my story has ended, there will be many more."

"Shit, that's heavy."

"You think that's heavy? Try being the one involved. Welcome to the last decade of my life."

"I don't mean to sound rude, but this information excites me."

I raise my eyebrows at Oiram, and so does Rebecca - I'm puzzled as to why.

"I've been so obsessed with time travel my whole life, and there is no evidence that it's real," Oiram says, before I cut in and say "oh trust me, it's real all right."

"I do realise this now. Anyway, what's the plan now?"

"That is a good question. We need to lure the Physaurus into a corner, then I'll open a wormhole to the right place and time, and send it there."

"Sounds easier said than done," Rebecca adds.

"It could be, but as you've mentioned in the past, you two will help me," I reply.

"You know we will."

"Just let us know what we must do, and we'll do it," Oiram says, putting his arm around Rebecca.

"Well for starters, I think we need a fire, and bait," I say, slowly standing.

"We have a shitload of bait in that cavern, don't we?"

"Just what I was thinking. Oiram, you my friend will be our moving bait."

Rebecca and him both yell "WHAT?!"

"Look, I mean no harm to either of you, so don't stress about it. You're both wearing white, which is a stand out colour - difference is that you're quite a lot more mobile than your wife in her dress, agreed?"

"I suppose you have a point there. What do you need me to do?"

"I'm going to give Rebecca a stick, which will be on fire. She will light the pile of wood when you're in the area. You will be throwing bait down as you lure the Physaurus, and once he arrives at the fire, I'll throw a wormhole his direction, and send him to Tharp."

"You make it sound so easy," Rebecca says, fearfully.

"It is love, just have a little faith in yourself. Come, let's gather what we need, and get it prepared."

"Now?" Oiram asks.

"Are you mad? We gather everything now, prepare to attack tomorrow."

• **10:47am, 200 Million Years Ago - Next morning, Deep in the jungle, Prehistoric Earth....  
**

Oiram is in the distance, pulling a thumbs up at me. He's holding about five dead Compsognathus, ready to slow the Physaurus down. Rebecca is holding a large stick, with material wrapped around the top. She smiles at me, but the nerves are obvious - I've never seen someone shake a stick so much. I walk up and hug her.

"You ready?" I ask, calmly.

She exhales and raises her eyebrows at me.

"How do you remain so calm?" She asks.

"Many years of practice. Trust me, I'm just as nervous, I've just learnt to manage my composure in these type of situations."

"You haven't sent him to his grave, have you?"

"Heck no, do you think I'm that cruel. I need to send the Physaurus through time, and both of you are just as important in your individual roles, so I don't really have a choice but to help keep you alive."

I feel the ground shudder, so I take a deep breath and look up. Our ancient friend emerges in the distance. Oiram yells in fear, then starts charging our direction. He throws the first piece of bait, slowing the Physaurus. It finishes the meat in one bite, then stomps our direction, stopping briefly only to consume the next piece of meat.

"He's going to die," Rebecca panics.

"No he's not - be ready to set this stack of wood ablaze," I say, lighting her stick with a flame from my left index finger.

"LIGHT THE FIRE, LIGHT THE FIRE!" Oiram yells, throwing his last piece of bait.

Rebecca swiftly lights the fire, and the Physaurus stops in front of it, growling at us. I open my palms apart, and throw the ball of energy at it. The wormhole sucks up the Physaurus, leaving nothing but a suspended pink lightning bolt. Success is all I can think of.

"YES!" Rebecca yells, hugging and kissing her husband.

I smile at them, knowing full well it's my turn to honour their hard work. They both run over and hug me, and kiss a side of my cheek each. They've kept their end of the bargain, so it's time to honour mine - better get them back to their wedding.

• **5:15pm, November 7th, 2015 - Spedding Road: On the back of a farm, Whenuapai, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We drop out of the ball of energy, landing in some long grass, surrounded by rows of pine trees, all varying in height. Once I land, I turn to smile at them.

"What time did Mahuika nab you?" I ask.

"From memory about five o'clock," Oiram replies.

"Sweet, so you've only been MIA for about fifteen minutes."

Rebecca looks upset, like she's moments from crying.

"Rebecca, what's wrong?" I ask.

"Look at how dirty we are. What are we gonna do - is my makeup okay?" Rebecca replies.

"It's fine, just don't cry. I'll..... See what I can do about this."

I've never had to clean anything with my powers before - I've healed people from the brink of death, killed scads of foes, and even helped people with my many guardians I can summon; but cleaning is something new to me.

I wave my hand over all the grubby areas, keeping my palm five centimetres off her dress at all times, and all I'm thinking about is eliminating these stains - much to my surprise, they are all disappearing. The white has been restored to its original clarity, and the smile on Rebecca's face is priceless - she jumps over and hugs me.

"Thank you so much," Rebecca whispers in my ear.

"No problem. Time to do the same for Oiram," I reply, heading over to him.

I run my hand over all of his dirt stains - they're disappearing just as quickly.

"Thank you so much, this means a lot to us," Oiram says, his bottom lip quivering.

"Aww, you're my emotional wiffle loves," Rebecca chimes in, briefly pinching his cheek then cuddling him.

"I know, I am. I just really appreciate what she's doing."

"It's fine, don't stress. Go enjoy your wedding," I say, patting him on the back.

"We will."

They both come over and hug me tight, and whisper "Thank you."

"Again, it's okay," I reply.

"You going to come in for a while, it would be our honour," Rebecca says, holding Oiram's hand.

"I will make it to your wedding, you have my word. I just don't have the time at the moment."

"That's sad, I really wanted you to enjoy the rest of it."

"Remember Rebecca, I can time travel."

"Yes she can," Oiram says, as I turn around, and open a wormhole.

I turn and smile, nodding at them both. My journey here is over. Time to return to Modnar, to find out what needs to happen from here.

• **12:37pm, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

"What a journey," Enaz says, walking over to give me a hug.

"Thanks dad, but it's not over yet," I reply.

"Don't we need to hunt the rest of the Syndicate of Time?"

"Indeed we do, my old friend. We need to find Manix first," Modnar chimes in.

"And my wife," Enaz says.

"I have a question - why were you and that salesmen in trouble when we found you?" I ask.

"Now that is an interesting story... If I tell it, can we see Linda afterwards?"

Modnar and I exchange a brief glance, then smile and say "Deal."

XXXIII - Bro's Before Close

• **6:13pm, July 7th, 2017 - The Neca Settlement: By the lake, Tharp.

**ENAZ**  
**

Neca city fell at the hands of Akiad many moons ago - his orcs decimated the city and reduced it to rubble. Creatures from all over Tharp travelled to the ruins of Neca City, helping rebuild the city. The colosseum is still the same, with most of it caved in - the remains of the homes have been left there as a reminder of that fateful day. There was a lot of space around the lake to rebuild Neca city, but the people who wanted to remain residents felt as though a new name has to be given - 'the Neca Settlement.' Now, the buildings are mostly constructed of stone, but have wooden doors, rooves, and window shutters. The difference with this Neca settlement to that of old, is that Ralop is involved. Those with more, could afford more land \- starting to sound a lot like Earth now.

Anyway, I didn't want to steal anymore to stay alive, so I got myself a job, doing what I used to do best - selling. I met an older Oathient serpent with beige skin, his name is Hazmat the ninth, a salesperson, just like myself and his eight predecessors. He has a slightly receding hairline, and is wearing quite clean material as a shirt, and just as clean animal fur to cover his genitals. Between us, we've been closing deals left right and center. Anyway, suppose I should stop day dreaming and make some more sales.

I see a blonde male human walk past, dressed in a suit, made completely out of grey animal fur. He's my next sale, I'm certain of it.

"Excuse me sir, could I interest you in a weapon," I ask, enthusiastically.

"Not interested," he replies, walking past me.

"Can I ask you a question before you go?"

"Look, I'm in a hurry, make it quick."

"Are you a conjurer of magic?"

"No, not at all. Why do you ask?"

"Well, I noticed you're not armed at all. How will you protect yourself if you get ambushed, by say...? A clan of Oathient outcasts?"

"I..... Look, all your weapons all start at two hundred Ralop, minimum. That's a bit steep."

"I helped a client just like you, who frowned at the price initially. But when I showed him that two hundred and fifty Ralop was a small price to pay for your life, he was running over lava to get involved."

"My life is worth far more," he says, sounding insulted.

"I'm glad it is, hence why our prices are reasonable. Imagine if we charged you the amount of Ralop that your life is worth \- wouldn't be fair, would it?"

"No..... I guess not."

"Now, you seem like you're in quite good shape, so a spear would be suitable."

"But, a spear is five hundred Ralop."

"And your life is worth less?"

"No but..."

"A spear gives you strength, speed and distance, all in one."

"How so?"

I pull a spear from our cart of weapons, and begin thrusting it towards his face.

"It has the power to kill in one strike, is light to hold and use, and allows you to keep your distance from the opponent."

I hand him the spear, teach him how to hold it. He swings through the air, before stabbing the bottom end into the dirt.

"How does that feel?" I ask.

"Amazing, but I only have four hundred and fifty Ralop on me."

"How about I do you a solid?"

"A solid, what's that?"

"Ummm.. A good deal. How about you keep fifty Ralop for the road, and I sell it to you now at four hundred."

"But that's nearly all my Ralop. I... I better get going."

"Can I ask you one last question before you go?"

"Sure."

"Do you feel safe enough to head out there...."

He pause and frowns at me, fear is quickly eating him alive.

"No... But...." He says, I cut in and reply,

"Do you see value in our product?"

"Yes."

"Then let's do business."

"I need to think about it."

"Do you know that most people spend eighty percent of their time looking for reasons not to do something - are you one of those people?"

"Not at all."

"Then let's do business."

"I still need to think about it."

He begins to walk away, but I have an ace up my sleeve.

"Fine sir, have a safe journey. I think a weapon doesn't suit you anyway," I say, standing with my legs apart.

"Wait.... Of course a weapon suits me."

"Is that so?"

"Of course."

"Then let's do business."

"Hmph... All right. Here," he says, handing over four hundred Ralop.

I pass him the spear and he thanks me. As he walks off, Hazmat hugs me.

"You truly are good at what you do," Hazmat says, placing his right hand on my shoulder.

"Thank you, friend. Here comes another," I reply, moving towards my next sale.  
It's another male, slightly older this time. He has no shirt on, chest covered in hair, dark skin, with a shaved head. He isn't in as much of a hurry, but looks less approachable. Most notably, he is unarmed.

"I see you don't have a weapon?" I say, confidently.

"Don't need one," he replies.

"Everyone needs a weapon."

"Not me."

"I don't believe you. What if you get jumped by a dozen Oathient serpents?"

"I'll take em all out, won't I?"

"I don't believe you."

"You want me to prove it."

"Sure, you're a gambling man. Let's do it. If I prove that you need a weapon, you have to buy one."

"Deal - and if I win?"

"I'll.... Give you the commission on my last sale."

"Hmm... Let's go, old man."

"I'm not that old," I mutter, while a crowd forms around us.

We begin circling each other, and I haven't drawn my swords... Yet. He begins swiping his fists at me, and I dodge them like a boxer on the defensive.

"You're good," he says, swinging at my face with a huge left hook.

"I know, you learn a lot in life, just takes time."

I vanish, then reappear behind him, with my right arm tightly around his neck, forcing him to choke, dropping to his knees. He taps my arm, then I let him go. He gasps for air, then the crowd around us begin clapping,

"You cheated," he says, sounding grumpy.

"Of course I did, and so will others. This is why you need a weapon," I reply, wheeling the cart towards him.

He eventually picks a sword, pays two hundred and fifty Ralop, and leaves. Hazmat walks over and taps my shoulder.

"You are irreplaceable," he says, smiling.

"Haha, you're far too nice. I'm sure I am."

"No friend, I mean that. One day, you'll leave, and I'll be truly upset."

"Thanks Hazmat."

"Let's call it a night. Do you want to 'sink a few Flork' as you'd say?"

"Sounds like a plan. You can push the cart today, it always seems to be me these days."

"Aaah, you deserve it today. Doubled your target, so not a problem."

We're walking along the lone dirt path, heading towards the Village of Elte. I love that place, so Hazmat and I decided to make it our home. The local pub sells alcohol and food from Earth, as well as Tharp, so makes it a perfect place for me to live.

"Was a busy day today," Hazmat says, stopping for a breather.

"Sure was. Getting old?"

"Haha right you are. I've been thinking, I really want to have children soon."

"That's a change of subject. Why's that?"

"Need to carry on the family name."

"Well, that ends today," a strange voice says.

We both look ahead, but the darkness makes it difficult to see. Squinting, I manage to make out many dark silhouettes approaching, eventually surrounding us.

"You're weapons are terrible," the voice says.

"Who's asking?" I reply.

"That's irrelevant. Practically everything we've purchased has broken."

"Well, I'm sure we can come to some sort of arrangement," Hazmat says, sounding nervous.

"No, we're not looking to barter today. We're looking for blood."  
I quietly draw my two samurai swords - I haven't had to use these for a while.

"No point trying to fight us, just surrender and we'll make your end quick and painless," the voice says.

I strike left and right, beheading two warriors - the battle begins.

Two more warriors step forward, striking me with their weapons, I block both attacks, then drop to my knees and slice them both through the midsection. As they scream in agony, I hear my less confident friend, grabbing a weapon from our cart.

"Hazmat, are you all right?" I ask.

"Nnn.... Nnn.... No, not at all. I...... I haven't been in a battle before."

"WHAT?" I panic, slicing another foe.

"I sell weapons, not use them."

"Would have been nice to know earlier, Hazmat."

"Sorry."

Suddenly, bright flashes of light come from the distance, then disappear - fire begins burning whoever is threatening us, and there is now a ring of burning bodies surrounding the two of us.

"Thank you for helping us. Who is there?" Hazmat asks.

A person steps into the ring of fire, and I can't believe my eyes.

"Syra?" I ask.

"Yeah, it's me Dad."

"Boy am I glad to see you," I say, hugging her tightly....

• **1:07pm, August 7th, 2017 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.

**SYRA**  
**

"Soooo.... They would have killed you if I hadn't arrived?" I ask.

"Sure seemed like it. I was fairing off pretty well though," Enaz replies.

"Didn't seem that way when I arrived," I say, cheekily.

"Yeah yeah... Well, it's all done now. Can we please go see Linda?"

"A promise is a promise. Let's go," I say, while Modnar opens a wormhole between his palms, electrifying the room.

Enaz and Modnar jump into the wormhole, and I take a huge breath. Storytelling is over, and after we visit Mum, it's time to hunt the rest of the Syndicate.

XXXIV - From Ember to Inferno

• **2:15pm, July 28th, 2019 - Leviathan University: White Lecture Theatre, Kelston, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

We land out of the wormhole, in the room where I've spent much of my time explaining my past.

Once everyone stands up curiosity gets the better of me.

"What year are we in, Modnar?" I ask.

"What does it feel like to you?" Modnar replies.

I close my eyes and begin to take deep, slow breathes. I have harnessed my instincts since being taught how to time travel. It feels later than 2017, but not by much. I open my eyes, and take my guess.

"2019?" I say.

"Well done, my girl. Now what month."

"It feels like it's close to when we departed to return to Tharp, but not too close. I'm guessing July."

"Very good. What day."

"Shit really?"

"Come on, my girl. You can do it."

"Hmmm..... July, the twenty eightieth."

"You're becoming quite the well-seasoned Time Guardian, aren't you?"

I smile at him and nod, then we leave the room. Enaz has been nagging to see Mum for days, so I suppose it's time we pay her a visit. Let's be fair, he hasn't seen her for over twenty five years.

• **2:47pm, July 28th, 2019 - Down the Street from my Family Home, Kelsto n, West Auckland, New Zealand.  
**

Once we're at the end of my street, I can make out black smoke in the distance.

"It can't be," Enaz says, fearfully.

"Quick, run!" I reply, sprinting ahead.

Arriving at home, our worst nightmares are upon us - my two story childhood home is in flames. I run to the front door, but something is blocking it.

"Around the back, hurry!" I yell, leading everyone around the side of the house. We run around Mum's car, and it makes me panic.

"Shit, Mum's home. I really hope she isn't inside," I say, quickly peering through the car window.

Arriving at the back door, we ease it open and enter through the kitchen - I put my right forearm over my mouth and begin coughing; the thick smoke is making it difficult to see.

"MUM!" I scream.

"LINDA!" Enaz yells, panicking as much as me.

Glancing over my shoulder, I notice Modnar isn't here.

"Where's Modnar?" I panic.

"Not now Syra, let's find your Mother."

"MUM!" I scream.

As we enter the lounge, the raging fire has a mind of its own - I see the couch jammed up against the front door, and look down to see Mum lying on the carpet, in a pool of her own blood. She has bruises on her face, like she had taken a beating before being stabbed.

"Mum!" I yell, running over and cradling her head in my arms.

"Syra.... My beautiful daughter," Linda replies, coughing blood.

"Who did this to you," I say, crying.

"An.... Older woman."

"What did she look like?"

"An old witch."

"Mahuika.... Was her face burnt?"

"No, not at all," Linda says, coughing uncontrollably.

Enaz takes off his face bandages, and it's easy to see the tears - he places them in his pocket and kisses Linda.

"Good to see you, my love," Linda says, coughing.

"You too, beautiful," Enaz replies, as she wipes the tears from his eyes.

I hear the back door slam, so I peek over my right shoulder. A sight I don't expect at this moment, startles me. I see myself, dressed exactly as I am now, run into the lounge and straight up the stairs. It looks like she has been crying, as her eyes are very bloodshot. I feel like this is all taking place in slow motion, and there isn't a damn thing I can do.

"Quick Dad, help me lift her up. On three - one, two, THREE!" I instruct, as Enaz and I lift Linda to her feet.

I place her left arm over my shoulders, Enaz puts the right over his - we help her walk outside, then lay her down underneath the Pohutakawa tree, and kneel next to her.

"Where did the culprit go? Please think the best you can," I ask.

"Upstairs hunny.... COUGH!" Linda replies.

We hear a scream, so I stand and turn, but a hand comes out of nowhere, grabbing my left wrist.

"You need to be here now," Modnar instructs.

"Where the heck were you?"

"I was outside. No point us all heading into that blazing inferno."

"Let's heal Mum."

"It's too late."

"WHAT?" Enaz and I yell.

"She was always meant to die this way."

"How do you know that?" Enaz yells, cradling Linda in his arms.

"I've already peered into the future. Nothing can save her now."

"That's bullshit."

"No hunny.... You know better than anybody - Modnar is a Time Guardian.... COUGH... If he says it's my destiny to die, I can accept that," Mum says, before coughing up more blood.

Tears roll down my cheeks, and I can't stop the quivering in my bottom lip - this sick feeling in my stomach isn't going to subside.

"Mum... I love you so much," I say, leaning into Enaz and crying.

"I know... I love you both so much. I was a little upset.... You.... COUGH... You never made it last week with your father," Linda replies.

"I... Didn't come?"

"No... But it was lovely to spend time with my husband one last time... Best three days of my life.... I wouldn't change a thing."

"I'm so sorry I didn't come.... I.... I really wanted to... Give you and Dad time to catch up."

"And I thank you for that.... Cough," Linda says, placing her hand against my face.

"I love you beautiful," Enaz says, hugging her tightly.

"I love you too, both of you, with all my heart."

As Enaz and I hug her tightly, I feel her breathing stop. We both gently lay her down, then turn to hug each other.

"Dad," I say, hugging him.

"It's okay, Syra. It's okay."

The three of us turn to watch my childhood home burn down. Enaz and I place our arms around each other, and continue to cry. Modnar eventually walks over and places a hand on each of our shoulders, then looks us in the eyes.

"I'm sorry for your loss," Modnar says, before hugging us both.

Our family home burns in the background, and it leaves a sour taste in my mouth. All that's on my mind is this - who is the culprit? That is something I am determined to find out, or die trying.

###

### About the Author

Firstly, thank you for supporting my book; Episode I: The Prophet and her legacy. A lot of hard work and time has gone into completing this story. I've been writing this series of books since September 2007. I released Episode III first as I felt it was necessary to tell Syra's story first. I released Episode IV second, then Episode V - my personal favourite in the series, recently released Episode II and now Episode I. The order that I will release the rest of the series is Episode VI, VII, VIII, IX then X - and now that the first five are out, you can read them in chronological order as well. Start from this book and read to Episode X.

A bit about me

I am a 31 year old author from West Auckland, New Zealand. Currently living in Australia. I love Science Fiction - especially time travel - and action; this series is my attempt of merging both these loves into one.

One last thing. My books have a lot of violence in them, which does not mean that I condone it in the real world. You see I dissect a scene in my head and describe it on paper how I see it. It's just how I have always been; I love vivid detail.

I have added the first chapter of Episode II and Episode VI in the next few pages, obviously read whichever one you need to, depending on where you started in the series and I hope you enjoy it.

Again, a big thank you from the bottom of my heart, if you enjoyed reading this book, could you please take a moment to leave me a review at your favourite retailer?

Other books by Mario Walsh

Episode III - The Chosen One

Episode IV - A Twist of Fate

Episode V - Syra's Paradox

Episode II - The Pinnacles of Fate

Episode I - The Prophet and her Legacy

COMING SOON

Episode VII - The Mentor of Time

Episode VIII - The Guardian of Time

Episode IX - The Martyr of Time

Episode X - The Bounty of Time

Connect with Me Online:

Facebook:

 https://www.facebook.com/pages/The-Tales-Of-The-Arter-Gems-Series/380099275345176

Smashwords:

https://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/SyrasParadox

SECRET MESSAGE IN PROLOGUE

If you have read this far, then thank you from the bottom of my heart, for purchasing the first half of Episode VI. I hope you enjoyed it. Truly. You are one of the reasons I write.  
This is a private message, for those who made it this far.  
During the course of my life, I've been asked this same question, over and over, and have never really answered it properly.

**"What do you believe?"  
**

I know most people are digging for what religion I believe in, but unfortunately I'm not religious; yet, I do believe in something, everyone has to. Here are a few things that I believe in.

\- I believe that you should believe in whatever empowers you.

\- I believe that everyone can have success. It's up to you to make it happen.

\- I believe that love comes to those who wait.

\- I believe that family is anyone that you're willing to die for.

\- I believe that violence solves nothing. Always be diplomatic, words can solve the problem.

\- I believe the government are lying to us all.

\- I believe that the world can be a far better place to live in, if we remove the greed.

\- I believe that each country should be run by their own leaders (not mentioning names).

\- I believe that everyone should be given a chance, regardless of their past.

I believe that children deserve their parent's undivided attention.

\- I believe that you should offer your seat to the elderly wherever possible.

\- I believe that the smallest things in life are worth paying attention to.

Anyway, that's a little bit about what I believe in.

Your friend in time...

Mario Walsh

Author of the Tales of the Arter Gems series.
